Deaths aduantage little regarded, and The soules solace against sorrow Preached in two funerall sermons at Childwal in Lancashire at the buriall of Mistris Katherin Brettergh the third of Iune. 1601. The one by William Harrison, one of the preachers appointed by her. Maiestie for the countie palatine of Lancaster, the other by William Leygh, Bachelor of Diuinitie, and pastor of Standish. Whereunto is annexed, the Christian life and godly death of the said gentlevvoman.
         Harrison, William, d. 1625.
      
       
         
           1602
        
      
       Approx. 314 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 122 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02735
         STC 12866
         ESTC S117329
         99852544
         99852544
         17869
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02735)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 17869)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1142:24)
      
       
         
           
             Deaths aduantage little regarded, and The soules solace against sorrow Preached in two funerall sermons at Childwal in Lancashire at the buriall of Mistris Katherin Brettergh the third of Iune. 1601. The one by William Harrison, one of the preachers appointed by her. Maiestie for the countie palatine of Lancaster, the other by William Leygh, Bachelor of Diuinitie, and pastor of Standish. Whereunto is annexed, the Christian life and godly death of the said gentlevvoman.
             Harrison, William, d. 1625.
             Leigh, William, 1550-1639.
          
           
             The second edition, corrected and amended.
          
           [6], 84, [4], 77, [19], 38 p., folded table
           
             Imprinted by Felix Kyngston,
             At London :
             1602.
          
           
             "The soules solace against sorrow" by William Leigh and "A brief discourse of the Christian life and death, of Mistris Katherin Brettergh" by Harrison have separate pagination and title pages; register is continuous.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Brettargh, Katharine, 1579-1601.
           Funeral sermons -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               C.
               BRETTERG
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           DEATHS
           ADVANTAGE
           LITTLE
           REGARDED
           ,
           AND
           THE
           soules
           solace
           against
           sorrow
           .
        
         
           Preached
           in
           two
           funerall
           Sermons
           at
           Childwal
           in
           Lancashire
           at
           the
           buriall
           
             of
             Mistris
          
           Katherin
           Brettergh
           
             the
             third
             of
             Iune
          
           .
           1601.
           
        
         
           The
           one
           by
           
             William
             Harrison
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           
             Preachers
             appointed
             by
             her
             .
             Maiestie
             for
             the
          
           Countie
           Palatine
           of
           Lancaster
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           William
           Leygh
           ,
           
             Bachelor
             of
             Diuinitie
             ,
             and
             Pastor
             of
             Standish
             .
          
        
         
           Whereunto
           is
           annexed
           ,
           the
           Christian
           
             life
             and
             godly
             death
             of
             the
             said
             Gentlevvoman
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           Edition
           ,
           corrected
           and
           amended
           .
        
         
           
             PHIL.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           Christ
           is
           to
           me
           both
           in
           life
           ,
           and
           in
           death
           aduantage
           .
        
         
           
             REVEL
             .
             12.
             17.
             
          
           Then
           the
           dragon
           vvas
           vvroth
           vvith
           the
           VVoman
           ,
           and
           vvent
           and
           made
           vvarre
           vvith
           the
           remnant
           of
           her
           seede
           vvhich
           keepe
           the
           commaundements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           haue
           the
           testimonie
           of
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             AT
             LONDON
          
           Imprinted
           by
           
             Felix
             Kyngston
          
           .
           1602.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               CHRISTIAN
               Reader
               ,
               grace
               and
               peace
               in
               Christ
               be
               multiplied
               .
            
             
               IF
               any
               doe
               wonder
               why
               I
               would
               presume
               to
               publish
               this
               rude
               Sermon
               in
               these
               bright
               Sun-shine
               daies
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               wherein
               so
               many
               learned
               bookes
               &
               profitable
               treatises
               be
               alreadie
               set
               forth
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               little
               regarded
               by
               the
               people
               :
               I
               wish
               them
               to
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               drawne
               hereunto
               by
               the
               importunitie
               of
               some
               ,
               who
               hearing
               it
               preached
               ,
               earnestly
               desired
               to
               haue
               it
               printed
               :
               their
               request
               being
               importunate
               ,
               and
               yet
               reasonable
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               well
               deny
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               hope
               it
               wil
               not
               be
               hurtful
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               profitable
               to
               sor●e
               .
               I
               know
               that
               speaking
               hath
               alwaies
               been
               a
               accounted
               more
               powerfull
               than
               writing
               :
               and
               therfore
               Papias
               ,
               b
               a
               companion
               of
               Polycarpus
               ,
               thought
               he
               did
               not
               profit
               so
               much
               by
               the
               writings
               and
               bookes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               followers
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               
                 persons
                 and
                 the
                 liuely
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 speakers
                 .
              
               And
               c
               Hierome
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 liuely
                 voyce
                 had
                 a
                 secret
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 powred
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 speaker
                 into
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 the
                 hearer
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 stronger
                 and
                 more
                 powerful
                 sound
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               Aeschines
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               read
               the
               oration
               
               which
               Demosthenes
               had
               made
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               perceiued
               that
               the
               people
               did
               greatly
               wonder
               at
               the
               force
               and
               excellencie
               of
               it
               ;
               answered
               them
               ,
               d
               
                 What
                 would
                 you
                 haue
                 thought
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 heard
                 him
                 pronounce
                 it
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 ?
              
               Yet
               writing
               hath
               his
               vse
               and
               profit
               :
               both
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               those
               which
               did
               not
               heare
               the
               doctrine
               deliuered
               by
               liuelie
               voyce
               ,
               and
               also
               for
               the
               helpe
               of
               their
               memories
               which
               before
               heard
               it
               .
               Our
               Sermons
               are
               like
               an
               vntimely
               fruite
               ,
               which
               dieth
               so
               soone
               as
               it
               is
               borne
               ,
               they
               are
               forgotten
               so
               soone
               as
               they
               are
               heard
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               
                 Paul
                 was
                 not
                 grieued
              
               
               
                 to
                 write
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 Philippians
                 ,
              
               but
               thought
               it
               
                 a
                 sure
                 thing
                 for
                 them
              
               :
               so
               wee
               neede
               not
               to
               be
               ashamed
               to
               write
               those
               things
               which
               before
               we
               preached
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               may
               the
               better
               vnderstand
               and
               remember
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               I
               was
               willing
               to
               giue
               a
               publike
               testimonie
               of
               that
               godly
               Gentlewomans
               death
               ,
               at
               whose
               buriall
               it
               was
               preached
               :
               to
               cleere
               her
               from
               the
               slanderous
               reports
               of
               her
               popish
               neighbors
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               suffer
               her
               to
               rest
               in
               her
               graue
               ,
               but
               seeke
               to
               disgrace
               her
               after
               her
               death
               .
               It
               is
               not
               vnknowne
               to
               them
               which
               either
               reade
               the
               histories
               of
               these
               later
               times
               ,
               or
               are
               acquainted
               with
               popish
               practises
               ,
               that
               the
               religiō
               of
               Papists
               ,
               
               was
               first
               set
               vp
               ,
               and
               is
               still
               maintained
               by
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               lyes
               .
               By
               crueltie
               ,
               in
               murthering
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               in
               persecuting
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               now
               of
               late
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               in
               beating
               and
               wounding
               the
               bodies
               ,
               in
               killing
               &
               spoyling
               the
               cattell
               of
               those
               which
               withstand
               them
               by
               publike
               authoritie
               .
               By
               lyes
               ,
               in
               teaching
               forged
               miracles
               to
               confirme
               their
               owne
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               spreading
               abroad
               false
               reports
               against
               our
               best
               professors
               to
               hinder
               our
               doctrine
               :
               as
               they
               haue
               bitterly
               reuiled
               them
               for
               the
               course
               of
               their
               liues
               ;
               so
               haue
               they
               most
               shamefully
               slaundered
               them
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               death
               .
               It
               would
               make
               a
               mans
               eares
               to
               tingle
               to
               heare
               what
               malitious
               slaunders
               and
               manifest
               vntruths
               some
               of
               the
               Romish
               faction
               haue
               published
               ,
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               e
               Luther
               ,
               of
               f
               Caluine
               and
               g
               Bucer
               ,
               worthie
               instrumēts
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               teachers
               of
               his
               truth
               .
               As
               also
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               the
               h
               Lord
               Cobham
               ,
               i
               of
               
                 Richard
                 Hunne
              
               ,
               k
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Bilney
              
               ,
               and
               of
               l
               
                 Perotine
                 Massie
              
               ,
               holie
               Martyrs
               ,
               which
               sealed
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               with
               their
               owne
               blood
               .
               Yea
               haue
               not
               some
               of
               that
               sect
               scattered
               abroad
               slaunderous
               Libels
               of
               Master
               Beza
               his
               reuolting
               at
               his
               death
               ?
               when
               he
               was
               liuing
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               answere
               them
               with
               his
               own
               hand-writing
               .
               No
               marueile
               therefore
               though
               their
               followers
               ,
               treading
               in
               
               their
               steps
               ,
               do
               now
               vniustly
               reproch
               them
               which
               professe
               the
               same
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               being
               dead
               indeede
               ,
               
                 cannot
                 answere
                 for
                 themselues
              
               .
               It
               were
               better
               for
               them
               with
               
                 Balaam
                 ,
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               then
               thus
               to
               slander
               them
               after
               their
               death
               .
               I
               will
               not
               blame
               them
               with
               cursed
               speaking
               ,
               seeing
               Michael
               the
               
               Archangell
               would
               not
               so
               deale
               with
               the
               diuell
               :
               but
               I
               shall
               pray
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               to
               forgiue
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               their
               eyes
               that
               they
               may
               see
               his
               truth
               .
               And
               God
               grant
               that
               we
               which
               now
               professe
               his
               truth
               ,
               may
               so
               liue
               and
               die
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               may
               giue
               them
               no
               occasion
               to
               speake
               euill
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Thine
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 WILLIAM
                 HARRISON
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Analysis
               of
               Deaths
               aduantage
               little
               regarded
               .
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 mētioned
                 Isai
                 ,
                 57.
                 vers
                 .
                 1.
                 these
                 4.
                 points
                 may
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 persons
                 which
                 dyed
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 described
                 by
                 two
                 titles
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     righteous
                     ,
                     where
                     wee
                     may
                     consider
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         The
                         causes
                         by
                         which
                         they
                         are
                         made
                         righteous
                         ,
                         namely
                         by
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Faith
                             applying
                             Christs
                             merits
                             to
                             make
                             them
                             righteous
                             before
                             God.
                             
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Sanctification
                             and
                             the
                             fruites
                             thereof
                             ,
                             to
                             make
                             them
                             righteous
                             before
                             men
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         markes
                         whereby
                         they
                         may
                         bee
                         knowne
                         to
                         bee
                         righteous
                         ,
                         which
                         be
                         foure
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             The
                             generalitie
                             of
                             their
                             obedience
                             :
                             if
                             it
                             extend
                             it selfe
                             to
                             the
                             whole
                             course
                             of
                             their
                             life
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             The
                             end
                             of
                             it
                             ,
                             if
                             it
                             be
                             directed
                             to
                             Gods
                             glory
                             .
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Their
                             perseuerance
                             ,
                             if
                             they
                             continue
                             therein
                             vnto
                             the
                             end
                             .
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             Their
                             affection
                             to
                             righteousnesse
                             in
                             others
                             ,
                             which
                             is
                             shewed
                             in
                             
                               
                                 Labouring
                                 to
                                 make
                                 them
                                 righteous
                                 ,
                                 which
                                 yet
                                 be
                                 not
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 Louing
                                 them
                                 which
                                 be
                                 alreadie
                                 righteous
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Mercifull
                     men
                     so
                     called
                     
                       
                         Passiuely
                         ,
                         because
                         God
                         hath
                         receiued
                         them
                         to
                         mercie
                         .
                      
                       
                         Actiuely
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         shew
                         mercie
                         vnto
                         others
                         :
                         both
                         to
                         their
                         
                           
                             Bodes
                             and
                          
                           
                             Soules
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 expressed
                 by
                 two
                 phrases
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Doe
                     perish
                     :
                     which
                     must
                     be
                     vnderstood
                     
                       
                         Not
                         in
                         regard
                         of
                         their
                         soules
                         :
                         for
                         they
                         are
                         immortall
                         and
                         incomptible
                         .
                      
                       
                         But
                         in
                         regard
                         of
                         their
                         bodies
                         :
                         for
                         they
                         perish
                         ;
                         yet
                         only
                         for
                         a
                         time
                         ,
                         and
                         during
                         that
                         time
                         remaine
                         members
                         of
                         Christs
                         mysticall
                         bodie
                         :
                         by
                         vertue
                         whereof
                         they
                         shallr●e
                         againe
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Are
                     taken
                     away
                     :
                     and
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     their
                     
                       
                         Soules
                         ,
                         an●
                         so
                         their
                         death
                         differeth
                         much
                         from
                         the
                         death
                         of
                         he
                         wicked
                         .
                      
                       
                         Bodies
                         ,
                         an●
                         so
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         difference
                         betwixt
                         them
                         and
                         the
                         vicked
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 careles
                 regarde
                 in
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 two
                 seuerall
                 sentences
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     cōsidereth
                     it
                     in
                     heart
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     No
                     man
                     vnderstādeth
                     it
                     .
                     
                       
                         Concerning
                         which
                         consideratiō
                         3.
                         points
                         are
                         obserued
                         .
                      
                       
                         1.
                         
                         The
                         reasons
                         why
                         all
                         should
                         consider
                         their
                         death
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Because
                             it
                             is
                             Gods
                             worke
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Because
                             it
                             is
                             a
                             thing
                             precious
                             in
                             Gods
                             sight
                             .
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             It
                             tends
                             to
                             Gods
                             glorie
                             .
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             It
                             serues
                             for
                             the
                             instruction
                             of
                             thē
                             which
                             remaine
                             aliue
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         The
                         matter
                         ,
                         what
                         thinges
                         we
                         should
                         cōsider
                         at
                         their
                         death
                         .
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             The
                             certaintie
                             of
                             our
                             owne
                             death
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             The
                             nature
                             of
                             death
                             in
                             all
                             ,
                             defacing
                             Gods
                             image
                             ,
                             and
                             making
                             a
                             separation
                             betwixt
                             them
                             and
                             those
                             things
                             which
                             they
                             loued
                             most
                             deerely
                             .
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             The
                             cause
                             of
                             their
                             death
                             :
                             for
                             they
                             are
                             taken
                             away
                             either
                             in
                             
                               
                                 Iudgement
                                 ,
                                 or
                              
                               
                                 Mercie
                                 .
                              
                            
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             The
                             manner
                             of
                             their
                             death
                             :
                             for
                             thereby
                             we
                             may
                             learne
                             how
                             to
                             dye
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         The
                         abuse
                         of
                         it
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         committed
                         by
                         
                           
                             Not
                             considering
                             their
                             death
                             at
                             all
                             .
                          
                           
                             Cōsidering
                             it
                             amisse
                             ,
                             and
                             that
                             
                               
                                 Fondly
                                 ,
                                 through
                                 naturall
                                 affection
                                 ,
                                 when
                                 our
                                 friends
                                 and
                                 kinsfolke
                                 are
                                 taken
                                 away
                                 .
                              
                               
                                 Frowardly
                                 ,
                                 thinking
                                 thē
                                 to
                                 die
                                 il
                                 ,
                                 because
                                 
                                   
                                     1.
                                     
                                     Their
                                     death
                                     is
                                     sudden
                                     and
                                     extraordinarie
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     2.
                                     
                                     They
                                     are
                                     strangelie
                                     assaulted
                                     with
                                     temptations
                                     .
                                  
                                   
                                     3.
                                     
                                     They
                                     speake
                                     idl●e
                                     and
                                     blasphemously
                                     by
                                     reason
                                     of
                                     their
                                     disease
                                     .
                                  
                                
                              
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 ende
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 to
                 free
                 them
                 frō
                 euils
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 which
                 euils
                 be
                 
                   
                     Ordinary
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     either
                     
                       
                         Corporall
                         ,
                         as
                         diseases
                         ,
                         losses
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         maner
                         of
                         crosses
                         .
                      
                       
                         Spirituall
                         in
                         their
                         soules
                         ,
                         namely
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Their
                             combat
                             with
                             the
                             diuell
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Their
                             practise
                             of
                             sin
                             .
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             Their
                             societie
                             with
                             the
                             wicked
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     Extraordinarie
                     :
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     those
                     iudgements
                     which
                     for
                     some
                     late
                     and
                     grieuous
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     was
                     readie
                     to
                     bring
                     vpon
                     the
                     people
                     amongst
                     whom
                     they
                     liued
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 Harrison
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Deaths
               aduantage
               
                 little
                 regarded
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   ISAI
                   .
                   57.
                   1.
                   
                
                 The
                 righteous
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 considereth
                 it
                 in
                 heart
                 :
                 And
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 vnderstandeth
                 that
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 takē
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               holy
               Prophet
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               9.
               verse
               of
               the
               Chapter
               immediatly
               going
               before
               ,
               hath
               fore-told
               of
               a
               fearefull
               iudgement
               which
               was
               like
               to
               fall
               vpon
               the
               Iewes
               .
               He
               calles
               for
               the
               wild
               beasts
               of
               the
               field
               and
               the
               forest
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               ▪
               denoure
               them
               :
               meaning
               thereby
               the
               Gentils
               ,
               which
               should
               bee
               the
               executioners
               of
               the
               Lords
               iudgements
               vpon
               them
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Lords
               iudgements
               are
               alwayes
               righteous
               ,
               hee
               afterwards
               shewes
               the
               causes
               which
               would
               prouoke
               him
               to
               inflict
               them
               .
               The
               first
               cause
               
               is
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               verses
               following
               in
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               blindnes
               ,
               idlenes
               ,
               couetousnes
               ,
               and
               securitie
               of
               them
               which
               were
               appointed
               for
               teachers
               among
               them
               :
               the
               neglect
               of
               their
               dutie
               ,
               being
               a
               speciall
               occasion
               of
               the
               peoples
               sinne
               ,
               is
               alleadged
               as
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               the
               iudgement
               ensuing
               .
               The
               second
               cause
               was
               in
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               their
               carelesse
               regard
               of
               the
               death
               of
               righteous
               men
               ,
               though
               many
               of
               them
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               to
               forewarne
               them
               of
               some
               strange
               iudgement
               to
               come
               ;
               yet
               they
               regarded
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               still
               proceeded
               forward
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               like
               to
               caste
               of
               some
               miseries
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               righteous
               were
               freed
               by
               their
               speedy
               death
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               words
               foure
               seuerall
               circumstances
               are
               to
               be
               obserued
               .
               1.
               
               The
               persons
               who
               did
               dye
               .
               2.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               their
               death
               .
               3.
               
               The
               contempt
               and
               carelesse
               regard
               of
               their
               death
               .
               4.
               
               The
               end
               of
               their
               death
               .
               1.
               
               The
               persons
               which
               dyed
               ,
               are
               described
               by
               two
               properties
               .
               1.
               
                 the
                 righteous
              
               .
               2.
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               .
               2.
               
               The
               manner
               of
               their
               death
               is
               set
               foorth
               by
               two
               seuerall
               tearmes
               ,
               
                 perisheth
                 :
                 are
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
               3.
               
               The
               contempt
               and
               carelesse
               regard
               
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               is
               also
               set
               downe
               by
               two
               phrases
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 considereth
                 it
                 in
                 heart
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 vnderstandeth
                 it
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               end
               wherefore
               they
               dyed
               was
               ,
               to
               preuent
               future
               euils
               :
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               of
               these
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               the
               persons
               which
               dyed
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 perisheth
              
               .
               Concerning
               whom
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               :
               first
               ,
               the
               meanes
               by
               which
               men
               are
               made
               righteous
               :
               secondly
               ,
               the
               markes
               by
               which
               wee
               may
               know
               who
               are
               righteous
               .
               For
               the
               former
               ,
               you
               must
               know
               that
               by
               nature
               all
               are
               corrupt
               and
               vnrighteous
               ,
               but
               yet
               may
               be
               made
               righteous
               by
               iustification
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               :
               for
               there
               is
               a
               righteousnes
               of
               imputation
               ,
               and
               also
               a
               righteousnes
               of
               sanctification
               ;
               the
               one
               to
               make
               vs
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               make
               vs
               righteous
               before
               men
               .
               The
               righteousnes
               of
               imputation
               is
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               Christ
               imputed
               vnto
               vs
               by
               faith
               ,
               for
               our
               iustification
               .
               Our
               owne
               inherent
               righteousnes
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               vs
               truely
               and
               perfectly
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               Prophet
               saith
               afterward
               in
               the
               name
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 All
                 our
                 righteousnes
              
               
               
                 is
                 as
                 filthie
                 cloutes
              
               .
               And
               Daiud
               ,
               one
               
               of
               Gods
               faithfull
               seruants
               thus
               framed
               his
               prayer
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               :
               
                 Enter
                 not
                 into
                 iudgement
              
               
               
                 with
                 thy
                 seruant
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 shall
                 none
                 that
                 liueth
                 bee
                 iustisted
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               thus
               speaketh
               of
               himselfe
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Apostleship
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 by
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 yet
                 am
                 I
              
               
               
                 not
                 thereby
                 iustified
              
               .
               Nothing
               can
               satisfye
               the
               iustice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               appeare
               righteous
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               imputed
               to
               vs.
               And
               therefore
               the
               same
               Saint
               Paul
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 counted
                 all
                 things
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 iudge
                 them
                 to
                 be
              
               
               
                 dung
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 winne
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 hauing
                 mine
                 owne
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 through
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 euen
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 faith
                 .
              
               The
               same
               doctrine
               he
               taught
               vnto
               others
               ,
               whose
               saluation
               he
               desired
               as
               well
               as
               his
               owne
               .
               
                 As
                 by
              
               
               
                 one
                 mans
                 disobedience
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 many
                 were
                 made
                 sinners
                 :
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 one
                 ,
                 shall
                 many
                 bee
                 made
                 righteous
                 .
              
               Whence
               we
               may
               reason
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               and
               others
               haue
               done
               against
               the
               Pelagians
               ,
               that
               as
               Adams
               eating
               of
               the
               forbidden
               tree
               was
               imputed
               to
               all
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               though
               they
               neuer
               tasted
               of
               the
               fruit
               with
               their
               lips
               ;
               so
               the
               righteousnes
               and
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               shall
               make
               all
               them
               
               which
               are
               of
               him
               ,
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               themselues
               haue
               as
               yet
               practised
               no
               righteousnes
               .
               Againe
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 sinne
                 for
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 knew
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               As
               therefore
               Christ
               was
               made
               sinne
               for
               vs
               ,
               not
               by
               infusion
               of
               sinne
               into
               his
               person
               ,
               but
               by
               imputation
               of
               our
               
               sinnes
               vnto
               him
               :
               so
               must
               we
               be
               made
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               infusion
               of
               righteousnes
               into
               our
               owne
               persons
               ,
               but
               by
               imputation
               of
               Christs
               righteousnes
               vnto
               vs.
               As
               the
               Moone
               and
               all
               the
               Starres
               borow
               all
               their
               light
               from
               the
               sunne
               :
               so
               the
               Church
               and
               euery
               member
               of
               it
               borow
               all
               their
               righteousnes
               from
               Christ
               the
               sunne
               of
               righteousnes
               .
               If
               this
               he
               true
               ,
               then
               the
               heathen
               Philosophers
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               which
               liued
               most
               vprightly
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               wanted
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               and
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               righteous
               before
               God.
               They
               wanting
               the
               law
               ,
               did
               by
               nature
               many
               things
               contayned
               in
               the
               law
               ,
               yet
               could
               not
               be
               made
               righteous
               thereby
               :
               
                 that
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 an
                 vngodly
                 man
                 is
                 lifted
                 vp
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 fall
                 into
                 punishment
                 .
              
               
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               the
               Iewes
               which
               reiected
               Christ
               (
               how
               holy
               soeuer
               their
               liues
               
               were
               in
               outward
               shew
               )
               could
               not
               be
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               because
               as
               Paul
               testifieth
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 being
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 righteousnes
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 about
                 to
                 stablish
                 their
                 owne
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 submitted
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               likewise
               in
               regard
               hereof
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               finde
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               a
               man
               that
               is
               truely
               righteous
               before
               God.
               For
               the
               papists
               hold
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               made
               righteous
               by
               infusion
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               practise
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               can
               be
               no
               more
               righteous
               by
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               Christ
               imputed
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               bee
               wise
               by
               another
               mans
               wisdome
               ,
               or
               learned
               by
               another
               mans
               learning
               .
               But
               if
               they
               would
               duely
               consider
               either
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               Lords
               iustice
               ,
               or
               the
               imperfection
               of
               our
               inherent
               grace
               and
               good
               workes
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               imagine
               that
               the
               one
               could
               be
               satisfied
               by
               the
               other
               .
               Augustine
               
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 workes
                 commaunded
                 by
                 threatning
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 faith
                 doth
                 obtaine
                 by
                 beleeuing
                 .
              
               Christ
               Iesus
               as
               he
               is
               mediator
               ,
               is
               as
               truly
               giuen
               vnto
               vs
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               any
               land
               can
               be
               giuen
               by
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               as
               wel
               be
               made
               righteous
               by
               his
               righteousnes
               ,
               as
               one
               man
               may
               be
               made
               rich
               by
               another
               mans
               riches
               giuen
               
               vnto
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               see
               the
               partialitie
               of
               Papists
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               impuratiō
               ,
               for
               they
               teach
               
                 that
                 the
                 fastings
                 and
                 satisfactory
              
               
               
                 deeds
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 be
                 auaileable
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 that
                 holy
                 saincts
                 or
                 other
                 vertuous
                 persons
                 may
                 in
                 measure
                 and
                 proportion
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 necessities
                 and
                 deseruings
                 ,
                 allot
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 supererogation
                 of
                 their
                 spirituall
                 works
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 abound
                 in
                 worldly
                 goods
                 may
                 giue
                 almes
                 of
                 their
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 necessitie
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               they
               deny
               that
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               Christ
               may
               be
               imputed
               vnto
               vs
               for
               iustification
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               would
               accept
               the
               works
               of
               men
               to
               satisfie
               for
               vs
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               his
               owne
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               men
               are
               made
               righteous
               by
               
               sanctification
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               the
               mind
               is
               enlightened
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               mollified
               ,
               the
               will
               is
               rectified
               ,
               the
               affections
               are
               changed
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               life
               is
               reformed
               :
               so
               that
               whereas
               before
               they
               liked
               and
               loued
               ,
               and
               liued
               in
               sinne
               ,
               now
               they
               abhorre
               it
               ,
               and
               auoyde
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 righteous
                 ,
                 as
              
               
               
                 he
                 is
                 righteous
                 :
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 doth
                 not
                 righteousnes
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God.
              
               Yet
               this
               doth
               not
               make
               vs
               perfectly
               righteous
               ,
               but
               imperfectly
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               before
               men
               ,
               
               and
               of
               this
               Iames
               speaketh
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Was
                 not
              
               
               
                 Abraham
                 our
                 father
                 iustified
                 through
                 workes
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 offered
                 his
                 sonne
                 on
                 the
                 altar
                 ?
                 Yee
                 see
              
               
               
                 then
                 how
                 that
                 of
                 workes
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 onely
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               declared
               ,
               manifested
               ,
               &
               tryed
               to
               be
               iust
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               diuers
               of
               the
               Schoolemen
               expound
               that
               place
               .
               And
               indeede
               vnlesse
               wee
               did
               so
               vnderstand
               it
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Iames
               would
               contradict
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 iustified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 without
              
               
               
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               :
               so
               that
               there
               is
               one
               righteousnes
               imputed
               ,
               another
               righteousnes
               exercised
               and
               declared
               .
               Whosoeuer
               are
               iustified
               by
               Christs
               merits
               ,
               they
               are
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               sanctified
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               made
               able
               to
               practise
               righteousnes
               in
               their
               conuersation
               .
            
             
               Herein
               God
               excelleth
               all
               Princes
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               vpon
               good
               consideration
               receiue
               againe
               into
               fauour
               those
               which
               haue
               offended
               them
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               did
               Absolom
               ;
               yea
               they
               may
               restore
               them
               to
               the
               former
               dignities
               which
               they
               had
               taken
               from
               them
               :
               yet
               they
               cannot
               alter
               their
               nature
               and
               disposition
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               more
               dutifull
               then
               they
               were
               before
               .
               But
               God
               thus
               dealeth
               with
               his
               subiects
               that
               haue
               offended
               him
               :
               
               he
               doth
               not
               only
               forgiue
               them
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               receiue
               them
               into
               fauour
               for
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               but
               also
               sanctifieth
               them
               by
               his
               spirit
               ,
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               obedience
               afterward
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               markes
               ,
               whereby
               a
               righteous
               
               man
               may
               be
               knowne
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               learned
               :
               for
               many
               would
               be
               reckoned
               in
               this
               number
               ,
               which
               are
               vnrighteous
               :
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 generation
              
               
               
                 which
                 are
                 pure
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 conceit
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 washed
                 from
                 their
                 filthines
                 .
              
               Although
               the
               best
               and
               surest
               knowledge
               ariseth
               from
               the
               causes
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               might
               best
               learne
               who
               is
               a
               righteous
               man
               by
               that
               which
               was
               spoken
               before
               ;
               yet
               because
               those
               things
               are
               inward
               and
               secret
               ,
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               foure
               outward
               markes
               whereby
               a
               righteous
               man
               may
               be
               discerned
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               righteous
               man
               may
               be
               knowne
               
               by
               the
               generalitie
               of
               his
               obedience
               ,
               if
               it
               extend
               it selfe
               to
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               commaundements
               of
               God.
               If
               he
               doe
               not
               take
               libertie
               in
               any
               one
               sinne
               ,
               but
               striueth
               to
               auoyd
               all
               :
               nor
               omitteth
               any
               one
               good
               dutie
               ,
               but
               indeuoureth
               to
               performe
               all
               ,
               being
               like
               to
               Zacharias
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               
               
                 who
                 were
                 iust
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 walked
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 commaundements
                 and
                 ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 without
                 reproofe
                 .
              
               Considering
               that
               
               God
               will
               not
               dispense
               with
               any
               of
               his
               seruants
               for
               the
               breach
               of
               any
               one
               of
               his
               lawes
               ,
               as
               Princes
               sometimes
               vpon
               speciall
               occasions
               dispence
               with
               some
               of
               their
               subiects
               for
               penall
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               seeing
               that
               hee
               who
               binds
               vs
               to
               all
               in
               generall
               ,
               bindeth
               vs
               to
               euery
               one
               in
               particular
               :
               
                 and
                 that
                 whosoeuer
              
               
               
                 keepeth
                 the
                 whole
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 faileth
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 ,
                 is
                 guiltie
                 of
                 all
                 :
              
               a
               true
               righteous
               man
               will
               be
               as
               carefull
               to
               keepe
               one
               as
               another
               .
               Some
               men
               are
               like
               to
               Naaman
               ,
               for
               he
               professed
               the
               true
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               serue
               and
               worship
               him
               alone
               :
               yet
               desired
               to
               be
               borne
               withall
               for
               one
               speciall
               sin
               :
               herein
               (
               saith
               he
               to
               the
               Prophet
               )
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 be
              
               
               
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 thy
                 seruant
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 my
                 maister
                 goeth
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Rimmon
               ,
               
                 to
                 worship
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 leaneth
                 on
                 my
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 bow
                 my selfe
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Rimmon
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 bee
                 mercifull
                 vnto
                 thy
                 seruant
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
              
               So
               they
               are
               willing
               to
               auoyde
               all
               other
               sinnes
               saue
               onely
               one
               which
               serueth
               most
               for
               their
               pleasure
               or
               profit
               ,
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               pardoned
               for
               it
               .
               These
               are
               little
               better
               then
               Herod
               was
               ,
               for
               he
               
                 feared
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerenced
                 him
                 ,
                 heard
                 him
                 gladly
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 many
                 things
                 after
              
               
               him
               :
               but
               when
               Iohn
               told
               him
               that
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               him
               to
               haue
               his
               brothers
               
               wife
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               obey
               him
               ,
               because
               that
               sinne
               serued
               most
               for
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Although
               a
               Ship
               bee
               sound
               in
               all
               parts
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               leaketh
               in
               no
               place
               saue
               onely
               one
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               bee
               drowned
               by
               meanes
               of
               that
               one
               .
               Though
               the
               walls
               of
               a
               besieged
               Citie
               bee
               
               strong
               ,
               and
               well
               fortified
               in
               all
               places
               saue
               one
               ,
               and
               haue
               no
               breaches
               saue
               onely
               one
               ,
               the
               enemies
               may
               enter
               in
               at
               that
               one
               ,
               and
               spoyle
               the
               Citie
               .
               Our
               soule
               is
               as
               a
               Ship
               on
               the
               sea
               ,
               if
               it
               haue
               but
               one
               hole
               where
               it
               leaketh
               ,
               it
               may
               make
               shipwracke
               of
               faith
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               it
               is
               as
               a
               Citie
               besieged
               by
               the
               Diuel
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               but
               one
               breach
               in
               the
               walls
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               diuel
               may
               there
               enter
               ,
               and
               spoyle
               it
               .
               A
               birde
               is
               catched
               in
               a
               snare
               or
               grinne
               ,
               and
               held
               fast
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               one
               claw
               ,
               as
               by
               both
               legs
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               body
               :
               so
               the
               Diuell
               ,
               who
               layeth
               snares
               for
               our
               soules
               ,
               may
               catch
               and
               hold
               them
               as
               well
               by
               one
               sinne
               ,
               as
               by
               many
               .
               I
               acknowledge
               there
               is
               imperfection
               in
               all
               .
               Righteous
               Lot
               had
               a
               fault
               ,
               iust
               Noah
               had
               a
               fall
               ,
               Dauid
               shewed
               his
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               Peter
               his
               frailty
               :
               yet
               the
               righteous
               either
               sinne
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               not
               knowing
               that
               they
               doe
               amisse
               :
               or
               if
               they
               know
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               often
               ,
               but
               seldome
               ▪
               afterward
               they
               are
               grieued
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               made
               
               more
               carefull
               to
               auoyde
               it
               .
               But
               he
               which
               without
               repentance
               continueth
               still
               in
               one
               grosse
               sinne
               ,
               and
               often
               practiseth
               it
               ,
               cannot
               be
               reputed
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               eschue
               many
               other
               sinnes
               .
               
                 A
                 little
                 leauen
                 sowreth
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 .
                 As
                 dead
                 flyes
                 putrefie
                 a
              
               
               
                 whole
                 boxe
                 of
                 oyntment
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 folly
                 ,
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 estimation
                 for
                 wisdome
              
               ;
               so
               one
               sinne
               being
               continually
               practised
               ,
               spoileth
               all
               his
               righteousnes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               righteous
               man
               may
               be
               known
               
               by
               the
               end
               whereunto
               his
               workes
               of
               righteousnes
               are
               directed
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
                 Let
                 your
                 light
                 so
                 shine
                 before
                 men
              
               (
               saith
               
               Christ
               )
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 your
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 your
                 father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 .
              
               And
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 ye
                 eate
                 or
                 drinke
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
              
               
               
                 else
                 yee
                 doe
                 ,
                 doe
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God.
              
               Though
               men
               practise
               neuer
               so
               many
               good
               workes
               ,
               yet
               if
               in
               doing
               of
               them
               they
               propound
               not
               this
               end
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               righteous
               men
               ;
               no
               more
               then
               he
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               a
               good
               Archer
               which
               can
               draw
               a
               strong
               bow
               ,
               hath
               a
               faire
               loose
               ,
               and
               doth
               shoote
               farre
               ,
               and
               yet
               alwayes
               shootes
               a
               great
               way
               off
               from
               the
               marke
               .
               In
               this
               respect
               the
               Pharisies
               were
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               
               in
               the
               number
               of
               righteous
               men
               ,
               for
               they
               
               did
               all
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               :
               they
               did
               fast
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               giue
               almes
               ,
               to
               be
               seene
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               Papists
               also
               faile
               in
               this
               propertie
               :
               for
               they
               doe
               all
               to
               merit
               thereby
               ,
               like
               to
               hired
               seruants
               and
               labourers
               ,
               which
               worke
               for
               their
               wages
               ,
               and
               would
               do
               little
               or
               nothing
               for
               their
               Masters
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               might
               bee
               well
               paied
               for
               their
               paines
               .
               But
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               our selues
               not
               to
               bee
               seruants
               ,
               but
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               not
               sonnes
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               free-woman
               :
               and
               that
               we
               ought
               of
               dutie
               to
               serue
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               our
               liues
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               receiue
               nothing
               for
               our
               labour
               .
               In
               all
               our
               workes
               we
               must
               seeke
               his
               glorie
               ;
               if
               he
               bestow
               any
               reward
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               it
               as
               an
               vndeserued
               gift
               of
               his
               bountifull
               goodnes
               .
               I
               graunt
               indeede
               that
               righteous
               men
               haue
               some
               hypocrisie
               and
               vaineglorie
               mingled
               with
               sinceritie
               in
               their
               best
               actions
               ,
               and
               do
               some
               things
               as
               well
               for
               their
               owne
               prayse
               ,
               as
               Gods
               glorie
               :
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               more
               synceritie
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               hypocrisie
               ;
               if
               they
               doe
               more
               good
               works
               for
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               then
               for
               other
               sinister
               ends
               ,
               they
               lose
               not
               the
               name
               and
               dignitie
               of
               righteous
               men
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Philosophers
               teach
               concerning
               elementary
               bodies
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               made
               of
               one
               element
               
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               foure
               ,
               yet
               haue
               their
               names
               of
               the
               praedominant
               element
               ,
               as
               some
               are
               called
               earthly
               bodies
               ,
               not
               watery
               ,
               aeriall
               ,
               or
               fiery
               bodies
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               more
               earth
               ,
               then
               water
               or
               ayre
               in
               them
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Phisitians
               say
               of
               the
               humours
               in
               mans
               body
               ,
               that
               although
               they
               be
               not
               pure
               ,
               but
               mixed
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               yet
               euery
               one
               doth
               carry
               the
               name
               of
               that
               humour
               which
               doth
               most
               abound
               :
               so
               may
               wee
               say
               of
               the
               generall
               conuersation
               and
               the
               particular
               actions
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               if
               in
               them
               they
               seeke
               more
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               their
               owne
               prayse
               or
               profit
               ,
               they
               are
               truely
               righteous
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               a
               righteous
               man
               may
               be
               knowne
               
               by
               his
               perseuerance
               in
               righteousnes
               ,
               for
               he
               which
               is
               truely
               made
               righteous
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               will
               
               continue
               righteous
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
               True
               and
               sauing
               righteousnes
               is
               one
               of
               those
               gifts
               of
               
               God
               which
               are
               without
               repentance
               .
               It
               can
               not
               be
               lost
               fully
               and
               finally
               .
               Those
               which
               turne
               from
               their
               righteousnes
               and
               commit
               iniquitie
               ,
               shall
               not
               liue
               :
               their
               former
               righteousnes
               shall
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               dye
               in
               the
               sinnes
               which
               they
               haue
               committed
               .
               If
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               any
               bee
               like
               a
               
               morning
               cloud
               ,
               or
               as
               morning
               dew
               ,
               which
               
               is
               dryed
               vp
               and
               vanisheth
               away
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               the
               sunne
               ascendeth
               on
               high
               ,
               it
               shall
               neuer
               be
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               He
               onely
               which
               continueth
               righteous
               to
               the
               ende
               shall
               bee
               saued
               .
               As
               God
               neuer
               ceaseth
               to
               bestow
               blessings
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               so
               should
               we
               neuer
               cease
               to
               serue
               him
               in
               holines
               and
               righteousnes
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               liues
               .
               Though
               we
               hire
               seruants
               for
               a
               yeare
               ,
               and
               take
               apprentices
               for
               seuen
               yeares
               ,
               yet
               must
               wee
               serue
               the
               Lord
               for
               euer
               .
               Yea
               the
               righteous
               do
               not
               only
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               receiued
               ;
               but
               their
               teeth
               are
               so
               set
               on
               edge
               with
               the
               sweete
               taste
               of
               righteou●●es
               ,
               that
               still
               they
               desire
               to
               increase
               it
               .
               So
               many
               as
               are
               perfect
               ,
               will
               be
               thus
               minded
               with
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 count
              
               
               
                 themselues
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 already
                 attained
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 forget
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 endeuour
                 themselues
                 vnto
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 hard
                 toward
                 the
                 marke
                 of
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 calling
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               righteous
               man
               may
               be
               knowne
               
               by
               his
               affection
               to
               righteousnes
               in
               others
               .
               He
               which
               loues
               righteousnes
               it selfe
               ,
               will
               loue
               it
               as
               well
               in
               others
               as
               in
               himselfe
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               will
               loue
               all
               others
               in
               whom
               he
               beholdeth
               any
               seeds
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               his
               delight
               will
               be
               in
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               
               
               and
               in
               them
               which
               excell
               in
               vertue
               .
               He
               which
               loueth
               a
               child
               for
               his
               fathers
               sake
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               loued
               Mephibosheth
               for
               Ionathans
               sake
               ,
               loueth
               the
               father
               himselfe
               better
               :
               so
               he
               which
               loueth
               righteous
               men
               for
               righteousnes
               sake
               ,
               declareth
               thereby
               that
               he
               loueth
               righteousnes
               it selfe
               farre
               better
               .
            
             
               Moreouer
               ,
               a
               righteous
               man
               loueth
               righteousnes
               so
               wel
               ,
               that
               he
               wil
               labour
               to
               make
               others
               as
               righteous
               as
               himselfe
               .
               Dauid
               promised
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Lord
               would
               create
               in
               him
               a
               cleane
               heart
               ,
               and
               renue
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               him
               ,
               and
               restore
               him
               to
               the
               ioy
               of
               his
               saluation
               ,
               
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 teach
                 thy
                 wayes
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 sinners
                 shall
                 be
                 conuerted
                 vnto
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Peter
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 must
                 strengthen
                 his
              
               
               brethren
               .
               As
               euery
               thing
               seeketh
               to
               beget
               his
               like
               ;
               so
               a
               righteous
               man
               seeketh
               to
               make
               another
               righteous
               .
               As
               fire
               cannot
               be
               smoothered
               ,
               whē
               once
               it
               hath
               taken
               hold
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               and
               findeth
               matter
               to
               worke
               vpon
               ,
               but
               will
               burne
               further
               and
               further
               ,
               till
               it
               haue
               consumed
               all
               before
               it
               :
               so
               true
               righteousnes
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               one
               ,
               cannot
               there
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               but
               will
               spread
               it selfe
               abroade
               ,
               and
               worke
               vpon
               others
               for
               their
               conuersion
               .
               He
               which
               would
               be
               esteemed
               righteous
               ,
               and
               yet
               keepeth
               all
               his
               
               righteousnes
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               impart
               vnto
               others
               ,
               may
               iustly
               be
               suspected
               to
               haue
               no
               sound
               righteousnes
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               title
               giuen
               to
               them
               which
               
               dyed
               :
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               :
               Which
               may
               be
               taken
               two
               waies
               ,
               either
               passiuely
               ,
               or
               actiuely
               .
               Passiuely
               (
               that
               is
               here
               first
               in
               nature
               and
               order
               )
               for
               such
               as
               God
               hath
               receiued
               vnto
               mercy
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               Paul
               ;
               because
               he
               sinned
               ignorantly
               
               through
               vnbeliefe
               .
               In
               this
               respect
               they
               are
               called
               
                 vessels
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 prepared
                 vnto
                 glory
                 .
              
               And
               of
               this
               number
               are
               only
               they
               which
               repent
               and
               amend
               .
               For
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               He
               
               
                 that
                 hideth
                 his
                 sinnes
                 shall
                 not
                 prosper
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 confesseth
                 and
                 forsaketh
                 them
                 shall
                 haue
                 mercie
                 .
              
               If
               we
               take
               this
               title
               in
               this
               seuse
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               good
               reason
               wherefore
               it
               was
               annexed
               vnto
               the
               former
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               shew
               who
               are
               truely
               righteous
               before
               God
               ,
               namely
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               receiued
               vnto
               mercy
               ,
               in
               forgiuing
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Which
               plainely
               appeareth
               by
               Paules
               proofe
               out
               of
               Dauid
               :
               who
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 Dauid
                 declareth
                 the
                 blessednes
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 vnto
                 whom
                 God
                 imputeth
                 righteousnes
                 without
                 works
                 .
              
               And
               how
               prooues
               he
               the
               imputatiō
               of
               righteousnes
               without
               works
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               remission
               of
               sin
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
              
               
               
                 whose
                 iniquities
                 are
                 forgiuen
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 sinnes
              
               
               
                 are
                 couered
                 .
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 imputeth
                 not
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               this
               title
               so
               taken
               might
               be
               added
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               confute
               the
               sinister
               censure
               which
               carnall
               man
               gaue
               of
               those
               which
               were
               taken
               away
               in
               the
               flowre
               of
               their
               age
               ,
               iudging
               them
               to
               be
               punished
               for
               their
               sinnes
               and
               reiected
               of
               God
               :
               it
               was
               not
               so
               ,
               they
               were
               receiued
               vnto
               mercy
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               suruiued
               them
               ,
               were
               reserued
               for
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Actiuely
               it
               may
               be
               taken
               for
               such
               as
               shew
               mercy
               vnto
               others
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               a
               cruel
               man.
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 mercifull
              
               
               
                 rewardeth
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 troubleth
                 his
                 owne
                 flesh
                 is
                 cruell
                 .
              
               These
               two
               properties
               are
               alwaies
               found
               together
               in
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
              
               
               
                 the
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 for
                 ther
                 shall
                 obteine
                 mercie
              
               And
               the
               King
               in
               the
               parable
               which
               had
               forgiuen
               his
               seruant
               ten
               thousand
               talents
               ,
               said
               vnto
               him
               when
               he
               had
               cast
               his
               fellow
               seruant
               into
               prison
               for
               an
               hundred
               pence
               :
               oughtest
               
               
                 thou
                 not
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 pittie
                 on
                 thy
                 fellow
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 I
                 had
                 pitty
                 on
                 thee
                 ?
              
               and
               then
               deliuered
               him
               to
               the
               iaylers
               ,
               till
               he
               should
               pay
               all
               the
               debt
               :
               and
               so
               will
               the
               Lord
               deale
               with
               men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 there
                 shal
                 be
                 iudgement
              
               
               
                 mercilesse
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sheweth
                 no
                 mercie
                 .
              
               And
               
               contrariwise
               ,
               he
               which
               receiueth
               mercie
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               will
               shew
               mercy
               vnto
               men
               .
               For
               as
               the
               sunne
               beames
               lighten
               vpon
               the
               earth
               do
               not
               only
               heate
               the
               earth
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               their
               reflexion
               do
               heate
               the
               next
               region
               of
               the
               ayre
               :
               so
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               Lords
               mercie
               lighting
               on
               the
               hart
               of
               any
               christian
               ,
               do
               not
               only
               heate
               him
               with
               inward
               comfort
               ,
               but
               also
               reflect
               backward
               ,
               and
               cause
               him
               to
               yeeld
               some
               comfort
               vnto
               his
               brethren
               .
               Yet
               here
               we
               must
               vnderstand
               such
               as
               shew
               mercie
               vnto
               others
               :
               as
               they
               were
               mercifull
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               so
               God
               was
               mercifull
               to
               them
               ,
               would
               not
               punish
               them
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               tooke
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               free
               them
               from
               future
               calamities
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               two
               kinds
               of
               mercifulnes
               ,
               the
               one
               shewed
               toward
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               other
               toward
               the
               body
               ,
               an
               example
               of
               both
               we
               may
               behold
               in
               Christ
               :
               
                 when
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 multitude
              
               
               
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 as
                 sheepe
                 hauing
                 no
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 them
                 :
              
               and
               bad
               his
               disciples
               pray
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               haruest
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               thrust
               forth
               labourers
               into
               his
               haruest
               ,
               and
               presently
               after
               sent
               his
               disciples
               abroad
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               among
               them
               .
               There
               was
               mercie
               shewed
               to
               their
               soules
               .
               Againe
               ,
               when
               a
               great
               multitude
               had
               
               bin
               with
               him
               three
               dayes
               in
               the
               wildernes
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 send
              
               
               
                 them
                 away
                 fasting
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 faint
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               wrought
               a
               miracle
               in
               feeding
               foure
               thousand
               mē
               besides
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               with
               seuen
               loaues
               and
               a
               few
               little
               fishes
               .
               There
               was
               mercie
               shewed
               to
               their
               bodies
               .
               There
               be
               sixe
               works
               of
               mercy
               
               appertaining
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               set
               forth
               in
               this
               verse
               :
               
                 Consule
                 ,
                 castiga
                 ,
                 solare
                 ,
                 remitte
                 ,
                 fer
                 ,
                 ora
                 .
              
               Instruct
               them
               which
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               correct
               them
               which
               sinne
               ,
               comfort
               them
               which
               be
               heauie-hearted
               ,
               forgiue
               them
               that
               offend
               thee
               ,
               beare
               with
               the
               weake
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               all
               men
               .
               There
               be
               seuen
               workes
               of
               mercy
               appertaining
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               comprehended
               in
               this
               verse
               :
               
                 Visito
                 ,
                 poto
                 ,
                 cibo
                 ,
                 redimo
                 ,
                 tego
                 ,
                 colligo
                 ,
                 condo
                 .
              
               To
               visit
               them
               which
               be
               sicke
               :
               to
               giue
               drinke
               to
               them
               which
               be
               thirstie
               :
               to
               feede
               them
               which
               be
               hungry
               :
               to
               redeeme
               the
               captiues
               :
               to
               cloath
               the
               naked
               :
               to
               lodge
               the
               harbourlesse
               :
               and
               to
               bury
               the
               dead
               .
               Many
               doe
               separate
               these
               works
               of
               mercy
               :
               some
               will
               be
               merciful
               to
               the
               bodies
               of
               them
               which
               are
               in
               distresse
               ,
               they
               keepe
               great
               hospitality
               ,
               relieue
               the
               bodies
               of
               them
               which
               want
               ;
               but
               do
               nothing
               for
               their
               soules
               :
               these
               are
               mercifull
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               they
               omit
               the
               chiefest
               
               works
               of
               mercy
               :
               yea
               they
               are
               no
               more
               mercifull
               to
               men
               redeemed
               by
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               to
               bruite
               beasts
               .
               If
               their
               Oxe
               or
               Horse
               want
               meate
               ,
               they
               will
               feede
               him
               :
               if
               diseased
               ,
               they
               will
               seeke
               help
               for
               him
               :
               if
               he
               be
               fallen
               into
               a
               pit
               or
               ditch
               they
               will
               draw
               him
               out
               :
               and
               wil
               they
               do
               no
               more
               for
               man
               ,
               hauing
               an
               immortall
               soule
               redeemed
               by
               Christ
               ?
               As
               the
               miseries
               of
               the
               soule
               are
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               so
               should
               they
               be
               more
               carefully
               regarded
               ,
               and
               pitied
               .
               Others
               seeme
               to
               pitie
               mens
               soules
               ,
               but
               not
               their
               bodies
               :
               they
               will
               instruct
               others
               ,
               admonish
               them
               ,
               forgiue
               them
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               giue
               them
               one
               penny
               to
               help
               them
               withall
               :
               being
               like
               vnto
               a
               popish
               prelate
               ,
               who
               being
               asked
               a
               penny
               by
               a
               poore
               man
               ,
               refused
               to
               giue
               it
               ,
               but
               offered
               to
               blesse
               him
               :
               which
               the
               poore
               man
               refused
               ,
               because
               he
               thought
               that
               if
               it
               had
               been
               worth
               a
               penny
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               haue
               giuen
               it
               to
               him
               .
               As
               man
               consisteth
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               is
               subiect
               to
               miseries
               in
               them
               both
               :
               so
               must
               we
               be
               mercifull
               to
               him
               in
               relieuing
               of
               both
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               circumstance
               obserued
               in
               the
               
               text
               ,
               sheweth
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               death
               :
               
                 They
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               There
               were
               many
               vnrighteous
               and
               vnmercifull
               men
               in
               
               those
               dayes
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               countrey
               ;
               yet
               they
               remained
               aliue
               ,
               when
               the
               righteous
               and
               mercifull
               were
               taken
               away
               by
               death
               .
               
                 It
                 is
              
               
               
                 appoynted
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
              
               at
               one
               time
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               righteous
               did
               leade
               the
               way
               .
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               as
               
               Ioshua
               calleth
               it
               :
               and
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               as
               Dauid
               tearmeth
               it
               :
               and
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               nameth
               it
               :
               therefore
               the
               righteous
               must
               walke
               this
               way
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
               Their
               flesh
               is
               grasse
               that
               withereth
               ;
               and
               their
               glorie
               is
               a
               floure
               that
               fadeth
               :
               death
               spareth
               them
               no
               more
               then
               others
               .
               
                 The
                 wise
              
               
               
                 dyeth
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 foole
                 .
              
               Yea
               in
               this
               respect
               
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 beasts
                 are
                 alike
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 dieth
                 ,
                 so
                 dieth
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 all
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
              
               
               
                 returne
                 to
                 the
                 dust
              
               .
               No
               maruaile
               then
               ,
               if
               the
               condition
               of
               all
               men
               be
               alike
               .
               As
               well
               died
               Abel
               whose
               sacrifice
               God
               accepted
               ,
               as
               Caine
               whose
               sacrifice
               God
               reiected
               :
               as
               well
               Abraham
               the
               father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               as
               any
               children
               of
               vnbeliefe
               :
               as
               well
               Isaac
               sonne
               of
               the
               free
               woman
               ,
               as
               Ishmael
               sonne
               of
               the
               bond
               woman
               :
               as
               well
               Iacob
               whom
               God
               loued
               ,
               as
               Esau
               whom
               God
               hated
               :
               as
               well
               chast
               Ioseph
               ,
               as
               incestuous
               Ammon
               :
               as
               well
               meeke
               Moses
               ,
               as
               rayling
               Rabshekah
               :
               as
               well
               
               zealous
               Phineas
               ,
               as
               the
               luke-warme
               angell
               of
               Laodicea
               :
               as
               well
               Dauid
               a
               man
               according
               to
               Gods
               owne
               heart
               ,
               as
               Saul
               from
               whom
               God
               tooke
               his
               spirit
               and
               mercy
               :
               as
               well
               Salomon
               the
               wise
               ,
               as
               Nabal
               the
               foole
               :
               as
               well
               tender
               hearted
               Iosiah
               ,
               as
               hard
               harted
               Pharaoh
               :
               as
               well
               the
               humble
               Publican
               ,
               as
               the
               proude
               Pharisie
               :
               as
               well
               poore
               Lazarus
               to
               bee
               caried
               into
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               as
               the
               rich
               glutton
               to
               be
               caried
               into
               hell
               :
               as
               well
               Iohn
               the
               beloued
               disciple
               ,
               as
               Iudas
               the
               traytour
               :
               as
               well
               
                 Simon
                 Peter
              
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               the
               sorcerer
               .
               Mercilesse
               death
               doth
               exercise
               her
               crueltie
               vpon
               all
               alike
               .
            
             
               
               Why
               should
               this
               be
               so
               ?
               Hath
               not
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
               why
               then
               should
               they
               dye
               ?
               Death
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               sinne
               :
               Christ
               hath
               satisfied
               for
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               wherefore
               should
               they
               beare
               this
               penaltie
               of
               sinne
               ?
            
             
               
               The
               righteous
               must
               dye
               the
               first
               death
               ,
               though
               Christ
               haue
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               suffered
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
               His
               death
               shall
               free
               them
               from
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               the
               first
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               .
               He
               hath
               onely
               altered
               the
               nature
               and
               vse
               of
               the
               first
               death
               ,
               but
               not
               quite
               taken
               it
               away
               .
               Whereas
               at
               first
               it
               was
               
               ordained
               for
               a
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               it
               a
               passage
               into
               heauen
               :
               it
               was
               threatned
               and
               inflicted
               as
               a
               curse
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               turned
               it
               into
               a
               blessing
               .
               It
               did
               at
               first
               depriue
               men
               of
               good
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               putteth
               them
               in
               possession
               of
               good
               .
               Christ
               hath
               taken
               away
               the
               sting
               of
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 O
                 death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
              
               So
               as
               it
               can
               
               no
               more
               hurt
               vs
               then
               a
               Bee
               which
               hath
               lost
               his
               sting
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               hurt
               vs
               ,
               but
               help
               vs
               ;
               not
               hinder
               vs
               ,
               but
               further
               vs
               in
               obtaining
               of
               glory
               .
               Iacob
               not
               long
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               pronounced
               this
               as
               a
               curse
               from
               the
               Lord
               
               vpon
               the
               tribe
               of
               Simeon
               and
               Leui
               for
               their
               
               crueltie
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 diuide
                 them
                 in
                 Iaakob
                 ,
                 and
                 scatter
                 them
                 in
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Yet
               when
               the
               children
               of
               Leui
               shewed
               their
               zeale
               and
               obedience
               in
               killing
               the
               idolaters
               at
               Moses
               commandement
               ,
               
               the
               Lord
               turned
               this
               curse
               into
               a
               blessing
               .
               Their
               scattering
               was
               a
               furtherance
               vnto
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               more
               fit
               to
               teach
               the
               people
               in
               euery
               citie
               ,
               and
               receiue
               the
               tythes
               of
               euery
               tribe
               .
               So
               at
               the
               first
               the
               Lord
               threatned
               death
               at
               the
               punishment
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               the
               end
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               beginning
               of
               glorie
               .
               He
               who
               could
               at
               the
               beginning
               bring
               light
               out
               of
               darkenes
               ,
               could
               afterward
               bring
               a
               blessing
               
               out
               of
               a
               curse
               .
               If
               Phisicians
               by
               their
               arte
               can
               extract
               an
               antidote
               or
               preseruatiue
               against
               poyson
               ,
               out
               of
               poysonfull
               things
               :
               why
               may
               not
               God
               by
               his
               infinit
               power
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               drawe
               good
               out
               of
               euill
               ,
               a
               mercy
               out
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               a
               blessing
               out
               of
               curse
               ?
               Yea
               and
               as
               Augustine
               teacheth
               ,
               death
               remaineth
               
               still
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
               to
               exercise
               their
               faith
               withall
               .
               If
               immediatly
               vpon
               remission
               of
               sin
               there
               should
               follow
               immortality
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               faith
               should
               be
               abolished
               ,
               which
               waiteth
               in
               hope
               for
               that
               which
               is
               not
               yet
               enioyed
               .
               Yea
               the
               Martyrs
               could
               not
               testifie
               their
               faith
               ,
               their
               patience
               ,
               their
               courage
               ,
               their
               constancie
               and
               loue
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               in
               suffering
               death
               for
               his
               sake
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               vs
               more
               particularly
               consider
               the
               titles
               giuen
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
               First
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               perisheth
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               so
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               quite
               destroyed
               ,
               brought
               to
               nothing
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               more
               being
               :
               as
               it
               befalleth
               bruite
               beasts
               at
               their
               death
               ,
               whose
               soules
               being
               traduced
               with
               their
               bodies
               are
               mortall
               ,
               and
               perish
               with
               their
               bodies
               :
               the
               righteous
               hath
               a
               being
               euen
               after
               death
               ;
               yet
               may
               be
               said
               to
               perish
               in
               regard
               of
               outward
               appearance
               ;
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               he
               seemeth
               
               to
               perish
               .
               Yet
               we
               must
               know
               that
               the
               righteous
               consists
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               :
               his
               soule
               being
               immortall
               cannot
               perish
               by
               any
               meanes
               :
               it
               can
               liue
               out
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               bodie
               .
               When
               it
               leaues
               the
               bodie
               ,
               it
               goes
               vnto
               the
               Lord.
               This
               Salomon
               taught
               :
               
                 Dust
                 returnes
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 returnes
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gaue
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               Paul
               wished
               ,
               
                 desiring
                 to
                 bee
                 loosed
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               This
               Lazarus
               enioyed
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               being
               
                 carried
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 .
              
               And
               this
               Iohn
               in
               a
               vision
               saw
               performed
               to
               the
               Martvrs
               :
               
                 vnder
                 the
                 Altar
                 hee
                 sawe
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 were
              
               
               
                 killed
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               the
               bodie
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               may
               bee
               saide
               to
               perish
               :
               because
               it
               loseth
               the
               forme
               ,
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               propertie
               of
               an
               humane
               body
               .
               It
               is
               within
               a
               short
               space
               eaten
               vp
               of
               wormes
               ,
               and
               turned
               into
               dust
               and
               ashes
               :
               so
               as
               there
               can
               appeare
               no
               signes
               of
               a
               body
               .
               Though
               wee
               make
               neuer
               so
               much
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               yet
               can
               wee
               not
               keepe
               them
               from
               perishing
               :
               though
               we
               feed
               them
               most
               daintilie
               ,
               clothe
               them
               most
               costly
               ,
               and
               cherish
               them
               most
               carefullie
               ;
               yet
               at
               last
               they
               will
               become
               a
               thing
               of
               naught
               :
               the
               beautie
               of
               them
               will
               fade
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               deformed
               ,
               
               and
               most
               ougly
               to
               behold
               .
               The
               strength
               of
               them
               will
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               shall
               not
               stirre
               an
               hand
               or
               a
               foote
               :
               the
               agilitie
               of
               them
               will
               be
               lost
               :
               they
               shall
               remaine
               stiffe
               and
               be
               nummed
               :
               the
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               them
               shall
               perish
               and
               fall
               away
               one
               after
               another
               .
               The
               flesh
               ,
               blood
               and
               bones
               shall
               be
               so
               strangely
               turned
               to
               dust
               and
               earth
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               not
               remaine
               any
               propertie
               or
               qualitie
               of
               them
               :
               and
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               knew
               it
               not
               before
               ,
               would
               neuer
               iudge
               that
               dust
               and
               earth
               to
               haue
               been
               flesh
               and
               blood
               and
               bones
               of
               a
               liuing
               man
               :
               yea
               so
               greatly
               shall
               our
               bodies
               be
               altered
               ,
               that
               men
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               discerne
               ,
               which
               dust
               came
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               which
               came
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               Yet
               one
               thing
               I
               must
               needs
               adde
               ,
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               that
               although
               his
               body
               seeme
               thus
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               it
               still
               hath
               a
               being
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doth
               euen
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               remaine
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               body
               .
               For
               the
               vnion
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               soules
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               bodies
               :
               the
               body
               of
               euery
               faithfull
               
               man
               and
               woman
               is
               truely
               vnited
               to
               Christs
               bodie
               .
               And
               this
               vnion
               cannot
               be
               broken
               ,
               death
               cannot
               dissolue
               it
               ,
               though
               
               death
               doth
               breake
               the
               vnion
               betwixt
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               breake
               the
               vnion
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               faithfull
               .
               As
               death
               did
               
               not
               make
               a
               separation
               betwixt
               the
               two
               natures
               of
               Christ
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               suffering
               :
               but
               his
               soule
               and
               bodie
               being
               farre
               distant
               ,
               
               the
               one
               in
               heauen
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               the
               graue
               ,
               were
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               case
               personally
               vnited
               to
               his
               godhead
               :
               no
               more
               can
               death
               make
               a
               separation
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               though
               their
               bodies
               doe
               putrifie
               ,
               and
               lie
               rotting
               in
               their
               graues
               ,
               yet
               stil
               they
               remaine
               members
               of
               his
               body
               .
               And
               as
               the
               husbandman
               doth
               make
               as
               great
               reckoning
               of
               that
               corne
               which
               he
               hath
               sowne
               in
               his
               field
               ,
               and
               lies
               hid
               vnder
               the
               clods
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               of
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               laid
               vp
               safely
               in
               his
               garner
               ,
               because
               he
               hopeth
               it
               will
               come
               vp
               againe
               and
               yeeld
               increase
               :
               so
               Christ
               Iesus
               doth
               as
               highly
               esteeme
               of
               those
               bodies
               ,
               which
               are
               laid
               in
               their
               graues
               ,
               as
               of
               those
               which
               yet
               remaine
               aliue
               ,
               because
               he
               knowes
               that
               one
               day
               they
               shall
               rise
               againe
               vnto
               glory
               .
               They
               are
               sowne
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               rise
               againe
               in
               honour
               .
               Their
               life
               is
               but
               hid
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               found
               out
               againe
               .
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               restore
               that
               which
               nature
               hath
               destroyed
               :
               God
               doth
               
               herein
               deale
               no
               otherwise
               with
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               then
               a
               Goldsmith
               will
               
               deale
               with
               a
               picture
               of
               gold
               or
               a
               peece
               of
               plate
               ,
               that
               is
               brused
               and
               worne
               out
               of
               fashion
               :
               he
               will
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               fire
               and
               melt
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               destroy
               it
               ,
               or
               suffer
               it
               alwaies
               to
               lie
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               it
               a
               better
               picture
               or
               peece
               of
               plate
               then
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               take
               it
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               againe
               ,
               and
               fashion
               it
               according
               to
               his
               mind
               .
               Wherefore
               let
               not
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               bodies
               
               after
               death
               ,
               make
               vs
               vnwilling
               to
               dye
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               entending
               to
               reedifie
               an
               old
               rotten
               house
               ,
               doe
               first
               put
               the
               inhabitants
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               pull
               down
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               prepare
               for
               the
               building
               of
               it
               againe
               :
               haue
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               old
               house
               any
               cause
               to
               be
               grieued
               ?
               Will
               they
               not
               rather
               be
               glad
               that
               it
               is
               pulled
               downe
               ,
               because
               they
               hope
               that
               it
               will
               be
               made
               better
               then
               euer
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               dwell
               in
               it
               with
               more
               safty
               and
               delight
               .
               Now
               our
               bodies
               are
               as
               old
               rotten
               houses
               for
               our
               soules
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               if
               God
               cause
               our
               soules
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               them
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               destroy
               them
               ,
               that
               afterward
               he
               may
               reedifie
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               fitter
               habitations
               for
               our
               soules
               ,
               what
               cause
               haue
               we
               to
               lament
               ?
               Nay
               rather
               if
               we
               
               looke
               not
               so
               much
               on
               the
               present
               estate
               of
               our
               bodies
               after
               death
               ,
               as
               vpon
               the
               glorious
               estate
               which
               they
               shall
               haue
               after
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               wee
               may
               reioyce
               and
               praise
               God
               for
               this
               his
               worke
               towards
               vs.
               
            
             
               2
               But
               another
               phrase
               is
               here
               vsed
               ,
               to
               expresse
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               (
               
                 are
                 taken
              
               
               away
               .
               )
               The
               Hebrue
               word
               doth
               sometime
               signifie
               to
               be
               gathered
               (
               though
               as
               some
               obserue
               ,
               it
               be
               neuer
               spokē
               of
               things
               scattered
               )
               and
               in
               that
               sense
               it
               is
               vsed
               for
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               whē
               the
               place
               ,
               whither
               they
               be
               gathered
               ,
               is
               mētioned
               .
               As
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               
               that
               
                 he
                 died
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 :
              
               and
               likewise
               of
               Isaac
               .
               As
               also
               the
               generation
               which
               entred
               with
               Ioshua
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               
                 be
                 gathered
                 vnto
                 their
                 fathers
              
               .
               Sometime
               this
               word
               doth
               signifie
               to
               take
               away
               :
               as
               when
               Rachel
               said
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 my
                 rebuke
                 ▪
              
               
               and
               the
               Lord
               saith
               by
               
                 Ieremie
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 taken
                 my
                 peace
                 from
                 this
                 people
                 .
              
               And
               so
               it
               is
               rather
               to
               be
               expounded
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               set
               downe
               without
               any
               addition
               .
               Wee
               may
               here
               obserue
               a
               seuerall
               doubling
               of
               the
               same
               things
               in
               this
               verse
               :
               two
               words
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               persons
               which
               died
               :
               two
               words
               to
               declare
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               death
               :
               &
               afterward
               
               two
               words
               also
               to
               shew
               the
               careles
               regard
               of
               their
               death
               among
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               vsual
               with
               the
               Hebrues
               ,
               to
               repeate
               things
               diuers
               times
               together
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               selfe
               same
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               like
               words
               .
               Yet
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               that
               there
               be
               any
               vaine
               repetitions
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               forbiddeth
               vs
               to
               
                 vse
                 vaine
                 repetitions
                 in
                 our
              
               
               praiers
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               men
               to
               account
               
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 for
                 euery
                 idle
                 word
                 that
                 they
                 speake
                 .
              
               Wee
               may
               not
               imagine
               that
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               did
               vse
               any
               vaine
               repetitions
               or
               idle
               words
               in
               penning
               the
               bookes
               of
               Scripture
               .
               These
               repetitions
               serue
               for
               good
               purposes
               .
               In
               prayers
               they
               shew
               the
               seruencie
               of
               him
               that
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               his
               earnest
               desire
               of
               the
               thing
               which
               he
               asketh
               .
               In
               Prophecies
               they
               declare
               the
               certainty
               &
               speedines
               of
               the
               execution
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Pharaohs
               dreame
               ,
               which
               as
               Ioseph
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 was
                 doubled
                 vnto
              
               
               
                 him
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 established
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hasteth
                 to
                 performe
                 it
                 .
              
               In
               narrations
               they
               serue
               either
               for
               cōfirmation
               ,
               to
               assure
               the
               hearers
               that
               the
               matter
               is
               true
               ,
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               and
               worthie
               to
               be
               heard
               and
               marked
               :
               or
               els
               for
               explication
               ,
               the
               latter
               clause
               expounding
               the
               former
               .
               For
               as
               nature
               hath
               giuen
               vnto
               mans
               
               bodie
               two
               members
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               and
               vse
               ,
               as
               two
               eyes
               to
               see
               withall
               ,
               two
               eares
               to
               heare
               withall
               ,
               two
               hands
               to
               handle
               withall
               ,
               and
               two
               feete
               to
               walke
               withall
               :
               that
               if
               the
               one
               should
               faile
               in
               his
               office
               ,
               the
               other
               might
               help
               it
               :
               so
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               giuen
               two
               words
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               and
               signification
               ,
               to
               many
               sentences
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               one
               shal
               faile
               in
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               not
               fully
               expresse
               the
               meaning
               ,
               the
               other
               might
               help
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               the
               words
               are
               so
               often
               doubled
               in
               this
               verse
               ,
               least
               any
               should
               gather
               by
               the
               former
               phrase
               that
               the
               righteous
               so
               perisheth
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               any
               more
               being
               at
               all
               :
               he
               now
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               but
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
               And
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               soule
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               body
               :
               for
               although
               his
               body
               be
               not
               translated
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               of
               Henoch
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               
               
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 death
              
               ;
               nor
               as
               the
               body
               of
               Moses
               which
               the
               Lord
               took
               and
               buried
               no
               man
               knowes
               in
               what
               Sepulcher
               ;
               nor
               as
               the
               bodie
               of
               Elias
               ,
               which
               was
               carried
               from
               the
               earth
               in
               firie
               Chariots
               ;
               nor
               as
               the
               bodies
               of
               them
               which
               shall
               be
               found
               aliue
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               vnto
               iudgement
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               die
               ,
               
                 but
                 be
                 changed
              
               ,
               and
               presentlie
               
               
               ascend
               with
               Christ
               into
               heauen
               :
               yet
               is
               the
               body
               of
               euery
               righteous
               man
               taken
               from
               amongst
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               amongst
               wormes
               ;
               from
               the
               liuing
               vnto
               the
               dead
               ;
               from
               aboue
               the
               earth
               ,
               to
               be
               laid
               vnder
               the
               earth
               ;
               from
               his
               house
               to
               his
               graue
               ;
               from
               a
               place
               of
               watching
               to
               a
               place
               of
               sleep
               ;
               frō
               a
               place
               of
               care
               ,
               labour
               ,
               and
               trouble
               ,
               to
               a
               place
               of
               ease
               and
               rest
               :
               from
               a
               place
               of
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               ,
               of
               ioy
               and
               sorrow
               mingled
               together
               ,
               to
               a
               place
               where
               he
               shall
               be
               void
               of
               sense
               to
               feele
               any
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               2
               In
               respect
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               consider
               
                 terminum
                 à
                 quo
                 ▪
                 &
                 terminum
                 ad
                 quem
                 ,
              
               whence
               and
               whither
               he
               is
               taken
               .
               From
               his
               body
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               vnto
               God
               :
               from
               an
               house
               of
               clay
               ,
               to
               an
               house
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               but
               eternall
               in
               the
               heauens
               :
               from
               men
               to
               Angels
               :
               from
               sinners
               to
               them
               which
               be
               perfectly
               righteous
               :
               from
               his
               greatest
               enimies
               ,
               to
               his
               best
               friends
               :
               from
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               triumpliant
               ▪
               from
               earth
               to
               heauen
               :
               from
               a
               strange
               countrie
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               home
               :
               from
               a
               prison
               ,
               to
               a
               place
               of
               libertie
               :
               from
               bondage
               ,
               to
               freedome
               :
               from
               miserie
               ,
               to
               happinesse
               :
               from
               sorrow
               ,
               to
               ioy
               .
               Whence
               lie
               is
               taken
               you
               all
               do
               well
               know
               ,
               which
               haue
               any
               experience
               in
               the
               world
               :
               whither
               he
               is
               brought
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               :
               
               when
               hee
               saith
               :
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 citie
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 celestiall
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 companie
                 of
                 innumerable
                 Angels
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 iust
                 and
                 perfect
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 Iesus
                 the
                 mediatour
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 .
              
            
             
               Who
               would
               be
               vnwilling
               thus
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ?
               And
               why
               should
               the
               righteous
               be
               afraid
               of
               death
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               thus
               taken
               away
               ?
               Had
               the
               Israelites
               anie
               cause
               to
               be
               vnwilling
               ,
               or
               to
               feare
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               bōdage
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               caried
               as
               it
               were
               vpon
               Eagles
               wings
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               a
               land
               that
               flowed
               with
               milke
               and
               honie
               ?
               No
               more
               cause
               haue
               the
               righteous
               to
               feare
               death
               ,
               which
               would
               carie
               them
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               the
               heauenly
               Canaan
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               eternall
               rest
               .
               And
               why
               then
               should
               we
               mourne
               immoderately
               for
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ?
               Whē
               Ioseph
               was
               taken
               from
               
               prison
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               a
               chief
               ruler
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               if
               his
               father
               Iacob
               had
               bin
               in
               prison
               with
               him
               and
               had
               beene
               acquainted
               with
               his
               preferment
               ,
               should
               he
               haue
               had
               anie
               iust
               cause
               to
               be
               grieued
               ?
               So
               soone
               as
               hee
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               
               reioyced
               ,
               and
               was
               willing
               to
               go
               vnto
               him
               .
               When
               Saul
               was
               takē
               frō
               seeking
               his
               fathers
               asses
               ,
               and
               annointed
               to
               be
               king
               ouer
               Israel
               ,
               had
               his
               father
               Kish
               any
               reason
               to
               lament
               ?
               Whē
               Dauid
               was
               taken
               from
               following
               the
               Ewes
               great
               with
               yong
               ones
               ,
               and
               ordained
               King
               to
               feed
               the
               Lords
               people
               ,
               had
               his
               father
               Ishai
               anie
               iust
               occasion
               of
               sorrow
               ?
               No
               more
               cause
               haue
               anie
               of
               vs
               to
               bewaile
               the
               death
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               as
               highly
               preferred
               as
               any
               of
               thē
               .
               When
               Hester
               was
               takē
               from
               Mordecai
               (
               who
               had
               brought
               her
               vp
               as
               his
               own
               daughter
               )
               to
               be
               maried
               vnto
               king
               Ahashuerosh
               ,
               and
               crowned
               as
               Queen
               ,
               did
               he
               lament
               it
               ?
               was
               he
               not
               most
               willing
               to
               leaue
               her
               ?
               Why
               then
               should
               anie
               man
               be
               so
               vnwilling
               to
               leaue
               either
               daughter
               or
               wife
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               deare
               vnto
               him
               ,
               seeing
               that
               shee
               is
               but
               taken
               vp
               into
               heauen
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               maried
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               the
               husbād
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               be
               crowned
               as
               a
               Queene
               to
               raigne
               in
               glorie
               with
               him
               ?
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               taking
               away
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               godly
               and
               the
               wicked
               .
               They
               are
               also
               taken
               away
               ,
               but
               why
               ?
               The
               godly
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 world
                 was
                 not
                 worthie
                 of
                 them
                 :
              
               
               but
               the
               wicked
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               because
               
               they
               are
               vnworthie
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Those
               are
               taken
               away
               in
               mercie
               ,
               these
               in
               iudgement
               :
               those
               in
               the
               Lords
               fauour
               ,
               and
               these
               in
               his
               displeasure
               .
               And
               whence
               are
               these
               taken
               ,
               or
               whither
               ?
               They
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               sinne
               ,
               to
               suffer
               punishment
               for
               sinne
               :
               from
               ease
               to
               torment
               :
               from
               the
               first
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               second
               death
               :
               from
               men
               to
               diuels
               :
               from
               earth
               to
               hell
               :
               from
               prison
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               .
               In
               a
               woful
               taking
               shall
               they
               be
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               thus
               taken
               away
               .
               Their
               lamentable
               taking
               away
               is
               described
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               in
               time
               be
               reconciled
               to
               his
               brother
               .
               The
               iudge
               deliuereth
               
               him
               to
               the
               sergeant
               ,
               the
               sergeant
               takes
               him
               ,
               and
               casts
               him
               into
               prison
               ,
               whence
               he
               must
               not
               come
               till
               hee
               haue
               paide
               the
               vtmost
               farthing
               .
               Likewise
               in
               him
               that
               would
               
               not
               forgiue
               his
               fellow
               seruant
               an
               hundred
               pence
               ,
               his
               master
               being
               wroth
               deliuered
               him
               to
               the
               iayler
               ,
               who
               tooke
               him
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               prison
               ,
               till
               he
               should
               pay
               all
               that
               was
               due
               .
               Also
               in
               him
               that
               wanted
               the
               wedding
               garment
               at
               the
               marriage
               feast
               of
               the
               
               kings
               sonne
               :
               
                 the
                 king
                 saith
                 to
                 his
                 seruants
                 ,
                 binde
                 him
                 hand
                 and
                 foote
                 :
                 take
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 vtter
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 weeping
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               Likewise
               in
               the
               
               vnprofitable
               seruant
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               imploy
               his
               maisters
               talent
               ,
               the
               talent
               must
               be
               
               taken
               from
               him
               :
               he
               must
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               vtter
               darkenes
               ,
               where
               is
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               them
               which
               would
               not
               suffer
               their
               king
               to
               raigne
               ouer
               them
               :
               he
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 those
                 mine
                 enemies
                 which
              
               
               
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 raigne
                 ouer
                 them
                 ,
                 bring
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 before
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               grieuous
               thing
               for
               one
               that
               is
               making
               merrie
               among
               his
               companions
               ,
               to
               be
               sodainely
               apprehended
               by
               a
               sergeant
               or
               officer
               for
               a
               traitour
               ,
               theefe
               ,
               or
               murtherer
               ,
               and
               presently
               without
               baile
               or
               mainep●ise
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               his
               companie
               ,
               and
               carried
               to
               prison
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               :
               As
               grieuous
               is
               it
               for
               a
               wicked
               man
               that
               liues
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Lords
               sergeant
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               and
               bring
               him
               
               to
               the
               prison
               of
               hell
               .
               As
               his
               entrance
               into
               the
               world
               was
               euill
               ,
               and
               his
               continuance
               in
               the
               world
               was
               worse
               ;
               so
               his
               taking
               out
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               worst
               of
               all
               .
               Oh
               then
               let
               vs
               take
               heede
               least
               we
               be
               thus
               taken
               away
               .
               Let
               vs
               learne
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               righteous
               doe
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               we
               be
               taken
               away
               as
               the
               righteous
               are
               .
               Balaams
               wish
               is
               
               vsed
               by
               many
               :
               
                 Let
                 me
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 last
                 end
                 be
                 like
                 his
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               liue
               the
               life
               of
               the
               righteous
               :
               but
               few
               of
               these
               obtaine
               their
               desire
               .
               Looke
               what
               way
               a
               tree
               boweth
               while
               it
               stands
               and
               groweth
               ,
               the
               same
               way
               it
               commonly
               falleth
               when
               it
               is
               cut
               downe
               :
               euen
               so
               ,
               looke
               how
               men
               are
               inclined
               in
               their
               life
               time
               ,
               to
               righteousnes
               or
               vnrighteousnesse
               ;
               so
               shall
               they
               fall
               at
               their
               death
               .
            
             
               Men
               can
               hardly
               begin
               righteousnesse
               at
               their
               last
               end
               .
               Late
               repentance
               is
               seldome
               sound
               repentance
               .
               Men
               drawing
               neere
               to
               their
               end
               ,
               shall
               be
               so
               affrighted
               with
               death
               ,
               so
               troubled
               with
               paine
               and
               grief
               ,
               that
               they
               shal
               not
               be
               able
               to
               set
               themselues
               to
               repent
               soundly
               .
               They
               shall
               then
               rather
               seeke
               ease
               for
               their
               bodies
               ,
               then
               mercie
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               or
               grace
               for
               their
               soules
               .
               The
               beginning
               of
               euerie
               thing
               is
               hardest
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               
               which
               hath
               begun
               wel
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               haue
               done
               halfe
               his
               worke
               .
               As
               it
               is
               in
               other
               things
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               with
               repentance
               :
               it
               is
               a
               harder
               matter
               to
               begin
               repentance
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               then
               to
               renue
               it
               afterward
               :
               &
               therfore
               the
               fittest
               time
               should
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               beginning
               of
               it
               :
               &
               that
               is
               rather
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               then
               the
               time
               of
               our
               death
               :
               rather
               the
               time
               of
               our
               
               health
               then
               the
               time
               of
               our
               sicknesse
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               and
               of
               our
               health
               ,
               we
               be
               scarse
               able
               and
               fit
               to
               begin
               serious
               repentance
               :
               but
               much
               more
               vnable
               and
               vnfit
               shall
               we
               be
               in
               the
               time
               of
               sicknes
               &
               death
               .
               We
               read
               in
               scripture
               but
               of
               one
               which
               became
               righteous
               at
               his
               last
               end
               ,
               the
               theefe
               on
               the
               Crosse
               :
               wee
               reade
               of
               one
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               might
               despaire
               ;
               though
               hee
               haue
               deferred
               his
               repentance
               so
               long
               :
               we
               reade
               but
               only
               of
               one
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               might
               presume
               to
               deferre
               it
               so
               long
               .
               The
               surest
               and
               safest
               way
               is
               to
               begin
               in
               time
               ,
               &
               make
               no
               delayes
               :
               least
               afterward
               it
               be
               too
               late
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               third
               circumstance
               to
               bee
               obserued
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               is
               the
               carelesse
               regard
               of
               the
               righteous
               mans
               death
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 considereth
                 it
                 in
                 heart
                 .
              
               It
               seemes
               that
               manie
               godly
               persons
               were
               already
               dead
               ,
               &
               their
               death
               did
               declare
               that
               God
               had
               some
               speciall
               worke
               in
               hand
               ,
               yet
               the
               common
               people
               which
               were
               left
               behind
               them
               ,
               did
               little
               regard
               it
               .
               This
               carelesse
               contemning
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               doth
               shew
               that
               the
               harts
               of
               the
               commō
               people
               were
               possessed
               with
               great
               securitie
               ,
               to
               make
               so
               small
               reckoning
               of
               such
               a
               strange
               worke
               of
               God.
               All
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               are
               carefully
               to
               be
               regarded
               of
               vs
               ,
               who
               are
               set
               
               in
               this
               world
               to
               take
               a
               speciall
               view
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               an
               holy
               vse
               of
               them
               .
               And
               therefore
               Dauid
               thought
               the
               wicked
               deserued
               
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 built
                 vp
                 againe
                 ,
                 because
              
               
               
                 they
                 regarded
                 not
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               righteous
               away
               ,
               is
               one
               of
               his
               speciall
               workes
               .
               For
               to
               him
               
                 belong
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 death
              
               .
               
               It
               is
               he
               
                 that
                 turneth
                 man
                 to
                 destruction
                 .
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 moneths
                 are
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 appointeth
                 his
                 bounds
                 which
                 he
                 cannot
                 passe
                 .
              
               If
               a
               sparrow
               shall
               not
               fall
               on
               the
               ground
               without
               
               our
               father
               in
               heauen
               ,
               then
               the
               righteous
               which
               are
               of
               more
               value
               then
               many
               sparrowes
               ,
               cannot
               perish
               without
               his
               will
               and
               appointment
               .
               Certaine
               it
               is
               that
               none
               die
               sooner
               or
               later
               then
               he
               sends
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               works
               of
               Princes
               are
               much
               considered
               ,
               and
               often
               talked
               of
               among
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               ought
               not
               the
               Lords
               workes
               be
               much
               considered
               of
               vs
               ?
               Their
               works
               may
               be
               done
               foolishly
               ,
               rashly
               ,
               and
               vniustly
               :
               but
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               done
               in
               number
               ,
               waight
               and
               measure
               ,
               in
               wisdome
               ,
               iustice
               ,
               and
               mercie
               .
               
                 Precious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
              
               
               
                 death
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
              
               :
               and
               shall
               their
               death
               bee
               vile
               and
               contemptible
               in
               our
               eyes
               ?
               People
               most
               commonly
               do
               highly
               esteeme
               
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               deare
               and
               precious
               among
               Princes
               :
               and
               shall
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               which
               is
               so
               precious
               in
               the
               Lords
               sight
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               all
               Princes
               ,
               be
               lightly
               esteemed
               of
               vs
               his
               people
               ?
               
                 None
                 of
                 them
                 liueth
              
               
               
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 die
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Whether
               they
               liue
               ,
               they
               liue
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               :
               or
               whether
               they
               die
               ,
               they
               die
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               :
               whether
               they
               liue
               therefore
               ,
               or
               die
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Lords
               .
               Yea
               they
               do
               glorifie
               God
               both
               by
               life
               and
               by
               death
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               should
               not
               lightly
               passe
               ouer
               their
               life
               or
               their
               death
               .
               But
               consider
               how
               they
               
               haue
               glorified
               God
               by
               their
               death
               and
               by
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               praise
               him
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               are
               we
               to
               consider
               their
               death
               ?
               What
               may
               we
               learne
               thereby
               ?
               We
               learne
               these
               foure
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               certaintie
               of
               death
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               death
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               manner
               how
               we
               must
               die
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               considering
               their
               death
               ,
               we
               may
               learne
               the
               certaintie
               of
               death
               in
               our selues
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               dye
               as
               well
               as
               they
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 feasting
                 ;
                 because
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 liuing
                 shall
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               That
               is
               to
               
               say
               ,
               hee
               which
               remaineth
               aliue
               ,
               by
               seeing
               one
               dead
               ,
               shall
               consider
               in
               his
               heart
               that
               all
               men
               shall
               so
               die
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               himselfe
               shall
               die
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
               The
               death
               of
               others
               is
               as
               a
               looking
               glasse
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               clearly
               beholde
               the
               vncertaintie
               of
               our
               owne
               liues
               .
               We
               may
               call
               their
               death
               ,
               as
               some
               doe
               the
               sacrament
               ,
               
                 visible
                 verbū
              
               ,
               a
               visible
               word
               or
               sermon
               ,
               teaching
               vs
               our
               owne
               mortality
               :
               for
               we
               haue
               no
               better
               assurance
               of
               our
               liues
               then
               they
               had
               :
               what
               we
               now
               are
               ,
               they
               haue
               beene
               :
               and
               what
               they
               now
               are
               ,
               wee
               may
               be
               :
               and
               we
               know
               not
               how
               soone
               .
               He
               which
               hath
               taken
               them
               away
               now
               ,
               may
               within
               a
               while
               (
               if
               it
               please
               him
               )
               take
               vs
               also
               away
               and
               bring
               vs
               vnto
               them
               .
               As
               death
               assaulted
               them
               ,
               so
               will
               it
               assault
               vs
               ;
               and
               we
               cā
               no
               more
               resist
               it
               then
               they
               could
               ,
               but
               must
               yeeld
               as
               they
               did
               .
               We
               are
               ready
               to
               forget
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               death
               ,
               maketh
               vs
               to
               forget
               our
               dutie
               vnto
               God
               :
               let
               vs
               therefore
               consider
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               thereby
               to
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               our
               owne
               .
            
             
               2
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               their
               death
               we
               may
               know
               the
               nature
               of
               death
               in
               al
               others
               :
               for
               it
               deals
               with
               all
               alike
               .
               We
               may
               there
               see
               how
               death
               doth
               deface
               that
               image
               of
               God
               which
               was
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               doth
               destroy
               the
               
               bodie
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               temple
               for
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               to
               dwel
               in
               .
               If
               one
               see
               a
               faire
               house
               of
               a
               noble
               man
               to
               bee
               much
               defaced
               ,
               &
               fallen
               to
               ruine
               ,
               so
               as
               one
               stone
               is
               scarce
               left
               vpon
               another
               ,
               it
               will
               pitie
               his
               heart
               :
               so
               should
               we
               be
               moued
               in
               our
               hearts
               to
               see
               the
               bodie
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               house
               for
               the
               holie
               ghost
               to
               dwel
               in
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               pitifully
               ruinated
               by
               death
               .
               Againe
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               what
               strange
               separations
               death
               doth
               make
               .
               The
               soule
               and
               the
               body
               which
               haue
               a
               long
               time
               liued
               together
               ,
               as
               two
               familiar
               cópanions
               ,
               are
               put
               asunder
               by
               death
               :
               and
               no
               man
               knowes
               how
               long
               it
               shal
               be
               before
               they
               can
               meete
               together
               againe
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               death
               makes
               a
               separation
               betwixt
               old
               &
               louing
               friends
               .
               The
               husband
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               
                 wife
                 of
                 his
                 youth
              
               ,
               with
               
               whom
               hee
               reioyced
               :
               the
               wife
               is
               separated
               from
               her
               husband
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 her
                 vaile
                 to
                 shield
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 saue
                 her
              
               :
               parents
               are
               taken
               from
               their
               tēder
               childrē
               ,
               which
               they
               leaue
               as
               orphans
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               knowing
               what
               will
               become
               of
               them
               :
               children
               are
               taken
               from
               their
               kind
               parents
               ,
               who
               could
               haue
               beene
               content
               to
               haue
               gone
               in
               their
               steed
               ,
               yea
               familiar
               friends
               ,
               whose
               soules
               were
               knit
               together
               in
               affectiō
               ,
               &
               whose
               loue
               exceeded
               
               
               
               
               
               the
               loue
               of
               women
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               loue
               of
               Dauid
               and
               
                 Ionathan
                 ▪
              
               are
               seuered
               one
               from
               another
               by
               death
               :
               the
               knot
               of
               their
               friendship
               is
               broken
               :
               their
               mutuall
               kindnes
               can
               be
               no
               more
               shewed
               by
               one
               to
               another
               .
               W
               〈…〉
               griefe
               it
               is
               for
               louing
               friends
               to
               depart
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               in
               Pauls
               friends
               and
               hearers
               ,
               when
               he
               tooke
               his
               leaue
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               that
               they
               must
               not
               see
               his
               face
               any
               more
               :
               
                 They
                 wept
                 all
                 abundantly
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 fell
                 on
                 Pauls
                 necke
                 and
                 kissed
                 him
                 ;
                 being
                 chiefly
                 sory
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               We
               had
               need
               therfore
               by
               the
               death
               of
               others
               to
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               this
               separatiō
               before-hand
               ,
               y●
               when
               it
               comes
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               the
               better
               prepared
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               death
               makes
               a
               separation
               betwixt
               the
               rich
               man
               and
               his
               wealth
               :
               
                 We
                 brought
                 nothing
              
               
               
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 neither
                 must
                 we
                 carry
                 any
                 thing
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 :
              
               Yea
               ,
               men
               leaue
               their
               riches
               they
               cannot
               tell
               vnto
               whom
               .
               If
               that
               question
               be
               asked
               many
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               die
               ,
               which
               was
               demanded
               of
               the
               rich
               man
               ,
               who
               had
               laid
               vp
               store
               for
               many
               yeeres
               ,
               
                 This
                 night
                 shall
                 thy
                 soule
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
              
               
               
                 whose
                 shall
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 prouided
                 ?
              
               they
               might
               truly
               answere
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               tell
               .
               Men
               heape
               vp
               riches
               ,
               and
               cannot
               
               tell
               who
               shall
               enioy
               them
               :
               they
               bequeath
               them
               to
               some
               ,
               and
               others
               goe
               away
               with
               them
               .
               We
               had
               neede
               to
               thinke
               of
               this
               before
               hand
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               vse
               this
               world
               as
               if
               we
               vsed
               it
               not
               :
               
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 haue
                 foode
                 and
              
               
               
                 rayment
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 therewith
                 content
                 :
              
               and
               to
               be
               more
               willing
               to
               leaue
               these
               things
               when
               death
               approcheth
               .
               If
               a
               man
               doe
               not
               in
               his
               heart
               deeply
               and
               seriously
               consider
               of
               these
               things
               a
               long
               time
               and
               often
               before
               death
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               as
               vnwilling
               to
               leaue
               all
               these
               things
               at
               the
               howre
               of
               death
               ,
               as
               the
               young
               man
               was
               to
               sell
               his
               goods
               and
               giue
               them
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               commaunded
               by
               Christ.
               In
               things
               that
               be
               of
               waight
               and
               importance
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               very
               difficult
               ,
               it
               is
               needful
               to
               vse
               preparation
               before
               hand
               :
               for
               without
               it
               we
               shal
               be
               vnfit
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               pinch
               .
               Souldiers
               which
               be
               chosen
               and
               appointed
               for
               the
               wars
               ,
               do
               exercise
               themselues
               with
               their
               weapons
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               are
               content
               to
               be
               trained
               by
               others
               which
               haue
               better
               skill
               &
               experience
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               learne
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               ,
               how
               to
               behaue
               themselues
               in
               time
               of
               war
               :
               So
               had
               we
               need
               in
               time
               of
               our
               life
               to
               learne
               how
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               others
               which
               die
               before
               vs
               ,
               what
               we
               must
               do
               at
               the
               howre
               of
               death
               .
            
             
             
               3
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               must
               cōsider
               the
               cause
               or
               end
               of
               their
               death
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               righteous
               are
               taken
               away
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               mercie
               .
               In
               iudgemēt
               ,
               when
               God
               in
               displeasure
               doth
               strike
               them
               with
               death
               ,
               to
               correct
               them
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Thus
               was
               the
               man
               of
               God
               taken
               away
               which
               came
               out
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               cried
               out
               against
               the
               Altar
               in
               Bethel
               ,
               that
               Ieroboam
               had
               set
               vp
               ;
               because
               he
               beleeued
               
               the
               lie
               of
               an
               old
               prophet
               in
               Bethel
               ,
               and
               did
               eate
               and
               drinke
               with
               him
               there
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               Gods
               commandement
               ,
               a
               Lyon
               met
               him
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               slew
               him
               .
               Thus
               also
               were
               many
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               taken
               away
               for
               abusing
               the
               Lords
               supper
               :
               
                 For
                 this
              
               
               
                 cause
                 many
                 were
                 sicke
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 did
                 sleepe
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               were
               righteous
               persons
               :
               as
               Paul
               before
               had
               testified
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 are
                 washed
              
               ,
               
               
                 yee
                 are
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 iustified
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 :
              
               &
               afterward
               he
               reputeth
               them
               which
               were
               sicke
               and
               did
               so
               sleep
               ,
               to
               be
               iudged
               of
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               they
               should
               not
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Lord
               is
               sometimes
               so
               sharp
               with
               his
               owne
               children
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               example
               of
               others
               ,
               hee
               will
               inflict
               a
               bodily
               death
               vpon
               thē
               ,
               as
               a
               correction
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
               That
               should
               be
               regarded
               of
               all
               
               others
               ,
               that
               their
               harmes
               may
               make
               them
               wise
               ,
               &
               moue
               them
               to
               speedie
               repentance
               ,
               least
               they
               be
               more
               sharpely
               dealt
               withall
               .
               For
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 done
                 to
              
               
               
                 a
                 greene
                 tree
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 dry
                 ?
              
               And
               as
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 iudgement
                 first
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 end
                 be
                 of
                 thē
                 which
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               If
               the
               maister
               of
               a
               family
               do
               sharpely
               correct
               his
               owne
               children
               for
               their
               faults
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               seruants
               thinke
               that
               they
               shal
               escape
               vnpunished
               if
               they
               cōmit
               the
               like
               faults
               .
               If
               any
               one
               which
               sitteth
               at
               table
               with
               vs
               ,
               by
               eating
               of
               some
               dish
               ,
               or
               drinking
               of
               some
               cup
               ,
               do
               surfet
               ,
               or
               fall
               sick
               ,
               or
               into
               a
               swoune
               ,
               or
               die
               presently
               ,
               it
               will
               greatly
               moue
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               bee
               perswaded
               by
               anie
               to
               tast
               of
               that
               dish
               ,
               or
               drinke
               of
               that
               cup
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               like
               :
               Euen
               so
               when
               we
               see
               Gods
               children
               that
               liue
               amongst
               vs
               to
               bee
               taken
               away
               by
               death
               for
               practising
               of
               some
               sinne
               ,
               it
               should
               greatly
               moue
               vs
               ,
               and
               wee
               should
               so
               abhorre
               that
               sinne
               ,
               that
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               could
               perswade
               vs
               to
               practise
               it
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               others
               are
               taken
               away
               in
               mercy
               for
               their
               benefite
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               righteousnes
               ,
               to
               free
               thē
               from
               those
               iudgements
               which
               the
               Lord
               intendeth
               to
               bring
               
               
               
               
               
               vpon
               the
               world
               :
               and
               thus
               were
               these
               righteous
               men
               taken
               away
               ,
               which
               here
               are
               mentioned
               .
               Their
               death
               should
               be
               considered
               ,
               as
               a
               warning
               giuen
               vnto
               men
               ,
               of
               some
               fearfull
               iudgement
               to
               come
               ,
               &
               therfore
               should
               cal
               thē
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               preuent
               the
               iudgement
               :
               but
               of
               this
               I
               wil
               speake
               more
               afterward
               in
               the
               last
               circumstance
               .
            
             
               4
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               for
               thereby
               we
               may
               learne
               how
               to
               die
               :
               it
               may
               be
               as
               a
               patterne
               or
               example
               to
               direct
               vs
               in
               our
               death
               .
               The
               wicked
               die
               either
               sottishly
               or
               impatiently
               ,
               or
               else
               desperatly
               .
               Sottishly
               ,
               like
               blocks
               &
               idiots
               ,
               hauing
               neither
               penitent
               feeling
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               nor
               comfortable
               assurance
               of
               saluation
               .
               Being
               like
               vnto
               
                 Nabal
                 ,
                 whose
                 heart
                 ten
                 daies
                 before
                 his
              
               
               
                 death
                 ,
                 died
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 like
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
               Such
               men
               die
               like
               lambes
               ,
               and
               yet
               shall
               be
               a
               pray
               for
               the
               deuouring
               Lion
               :
               they
               go
               quietly
               like
               fooles
               to
               the
               stocks
               for
               correction
               .
            
             
               Others
               dye
               impatiently
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               willingly
               beare
               the
               Lords
               correction
               ,
               deserued
               by
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               but
               rage
               ,
               fret
               ,
               and
               murmure
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               dealt
               too
               rigorously
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               through
               impatiencie
               will
               vse
               vnlawfull
               meanes
               for
               their
               recouery
               :
               as
               Ahaziah
               did
               ,
               who
               being
               
                 sicke
                 ,
                 sent
                 messengers
              
               
               
               
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 Baal-zebub
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 Ekron
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 recouer
                 of
                 his
                 disease
                 .
              
            
             
               Others
               dye
               desperately
               ▪
               their
               consciences
               accusing
               them
               most
               terribly
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               without
               any
               hope
               of
               pardon
               ;
               as
               Caine
               ,
               
               who
               said
               
                 my
                 sinne
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 forgiuen
              
               ;
               or
               Iudas
               ,
               who
               despairing
               of
               pardon
               for
               his
               sin
               in
               betraying
               our
               Sauiour
               ,
               
                 went
                 and
                 hanged
                 himselfe
              
               .
               The
               consciences
               of
               many
               wicked
               men
               lye
               quietly
               ,
               and
               neuer
               trouble
               them
               all
               their
               life
               time
               ,
               but
               are
               stirred
               vp
               at
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               then
               rage
               and
               torment
               them
               like
               a
               mad
               dog
               which
               is
               lately
               awaked
               out
               of
               sleep
               .
               But
               the
               righteous
               die
               most
               comfortably
               ,
               they
               beleeuing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               hauing
               repented
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               assured
               in
               their
               owne
               soules
               that
               all
               their
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               in
               Christ
               :
               they
               will
               make
               confession
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               giue
               testimonies
               of
               their
               repentance
               vnto
               others
               ,
               for
               their
               comfort
               and
               example
               .
               They
               will
               patiently
               indure
               all
               the
               paines
               of
               their
               sicknes
               ,
               ●s
               Iob
               did
               ,
               knowing
               that
               al
               comes
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               his
               fatherly
               correction
               ,
               and
               a
               signe
               of
               his
               loue
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 chasteneth
              
               
               
                 whom
                 he
                 loueth
              
               :
               yea
               ,
               they
               receiue
               their
               sicknesse
               as
               the
               Lords
               messenger
               ,
               speaking
               to
               their
               soules
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               did
               to
               
               
                 Hezekiah
                 :
                 Put
                 thine
                 house
                 in
                 order
                 ▪
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 dye
                 and
                 not
                 liue
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               they
               prepare
               themselues
               for
               another
               world
               .
               Yea
               further
               in
               their
               sicknes
               they
               can
               pray
               most
               feruently
               ,
               as
               king
               Hezekiah
               did
               ,
               Isai
               38.
               and
               then
               they
               will
               giue
               most
               fruitfull
               and
               comfortable
               instructions
               to
               those
               which
               they
               leaue
               behinde
               .
               As
               the
               Swan
               sings
               most
               sweetly
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ;
               so
               the
               righteous
               speake
               most
               diuinely
               a
               little
               before
               their
               end
               .
               Whosoeuer
               searcheth
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               may
               reade
               the
               diuine
               prophecy
               of
               Iacob
               vnto
               the
               twelue
               Patriarches
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               the
               holy
               blessing
               of
               Moses
               vpon
               the
               twelue
               tribes
               Deut.
               33.
               the
               godly
               exhortation
               of
               Ioshua
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               placed
               by
               him
               in
               
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 Iosh.
              
               23.
               the
               wise
               counsell
               of
               Dauid
               vnto
               Salomon
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               succeede
               him
               in
               the
               kingdome
               1.
               
               King.
               2.
               
               Whosoeuer
               readeth
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               histories
               ,
               may
               not
               onely
               see
               the
               vertuous
               liues
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               christian
               like
               ends
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               whosoeuer
               will
               be
               present
               at
               the
               death
               of
               those
               which
               truly
               feare
               God
               ,
               may
               thereby
               learne
               how
               they
               themselues
               ought
               to
               dye
               :
               for
               when
               the
               outward
               man
               doth
               decay
               ,
               the
               inward
               man
               is
               renewed
               more
               and
               more
               .
               They
               shew
               ,
               that
               
               the
               neerer
               they
               do
               approch
               vnto
               their
               end
               ,
               the
               neerer
               they
               draw
               toward
               heauen
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               many
               may
               bee
               found
               ,
               who
               either
               do
               not
               at
               al
               consider
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               or
               else
               do
               consider
               it
               amisse
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               a
               matter
               worth
               consideration
               ;
               yet
               some
               do
               not
               consider
               it
               at
               all
               :
               because
               they
               see
               so
               many
               die
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               lesse
               reckoning
               of
               it
               :
               til
               death
               knock
               at
               their
               owne
               doores
               ,
               they
               neuer
               regard
               it
               :
               they
               must
               needes
               die
               themselues
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               be
               brought
               to
               consider
               of
               death
               :
               they
               care
               not
               who
               sinck
               ,
               so
               they
               swimme
               ;
               nor
               how
               many
               die
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               liue
               :
               yea
               this
               is
               greatly
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               that
               some
               do
               regard
               the
               death
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               they
               regard
               the
               death
               of
               a
               dog
               .
               But
               seeing
               we
               may
               learne
               so
               many
               profitable
               instructions
               by
               their
               death
               ,
               let
               vs
               now
               begin
               to
               consider
               it
               better
               then
               euer
               we
               did
               before
               .
            
             
               Others
               do
               consider
               it
               ,
               but
               yet
               amisse
               ;
               eyther
               fondly
               or
               frowardly
               .
               Fondly
               ,
               through
               naturall
               affection
               arising
               from
               kinred
               ,
               affinitie
               ,
               or
               familiaritie
               ▪
               If
               a
               stranger
               dye
               ,
               it
               nothing
               moues
               them
               :
               but
               if
               one
               of
               their
               owne
               friends
               dye
               ,
               they
               sigh
               and
               sob
               ,
               they
               howle
               and
               lament
               .
               If
               the
               father
               lose
               his
               sonne
               ,
               hee
               cryes
               most
               pitifully
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               did
               for
               
                 Absolom
                 ▪
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 O
                 my
                 sonne
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
              
               
               
                 Absolom
                 :
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 dyed
                 for
                 thee
                 :
                 O
                 Absolom
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 .
              
               If
               the
               mother
               lose
               her
               children
               ,
               she
               behaueth
               her self
               like
               
                 Rachel
                 weeping
                 for
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
              
               
               
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 .
              
               If
               children
               lose
               their
               parents
               ,
               they
               cry
               after
               them
               as
               Elisha
               did
               after
               Elias
               ,
               whē
               he
               was
               taken
               vp
               ,
               
               
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 my
                 father
              
               .
               If
               a
               sister
               lose
               her
               brother
               ,
               she
               weepeth
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               Mary
               did
               for
               Lazarus
               .
               If
               the
               husband
               lose
               his
               wife
               ,
               he
               
               weepeth
               for
               her
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               wept
               for
               Sarah
               :
               
               Yea
               he
               mourneth
               like
               a
               Turtle
               Doue
               which
               hath
               lost
               his
               marrow
               .
               If
               the
               wife
               lose
               her
               husband
               ,
               she
               dealeth
               like
               Naomi
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               be
               called
               Naomi
               ,
               that
               is
               beautiful
               :
               but
               Mara
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 bitter
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 had
                 giuen
                 her
                 much
                 bitternes
              
               .
               If
               one
               familiar
               friend
               lose
               another
               ,
               he
               lamenteth
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               Dauid
               did
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Ionathan
                 :
                 wo
                 is
                 me
              
               
               
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 brother
                 Ionathan
                 :
                 very
                 kinde
                 hast
                 thou
                 been
                 vnto
                 me
                 :
                 thy
                 loue
                 to
                 me
                 was
                 wonderfull
                 passing
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 women
                 .
              
            
             
               Indeede
               I
               can
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               y●
               we
               ought
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               to
               consider
               the
               death
               of
               those
               which
               are
               neere
               and
               deare
               vnto
               〈…〉
               for
               it
               may
               be
               they
               are
               takē
               from
               vs
               ;
               because
               we
               were
               vnworthy
               of
               them
               ;
               or
               because
               we
               
               gloryed
               &
               trusted
               ouer-much
               in
               them
               and
               were
               not
               so
               thankfull
               for
               them
               as
               we
               ought
               .
               If
               we
               had
               any
               help
               by
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               whether
               God
               haue
               not
               depriued
               vs
               of
               them
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               as
               the
               widow
               of
               Sarepta
               did
               at
               the
               death
               of
               her
               son
               ,
               saying
               vnto
               
                 Eliah
                 :
                 Art
                 thou
                 come
                 vnto
                 me
                 to
              
               
               
                 call
                 my
                 sinne
                 to
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 slay
                 my
                 sonne
                 ?
              
               Yet
               this
               consideration
               must
               be
               ordered
               by
               wisdome
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               be
               ioyned
               with
               excessiue
               sorrow
               .
               Neither
               must
               we
               consider
               their
               death
               alone
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               death
               of
               others
               which
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               learne
               to
               make
               an
               holy
               vse
               thereof
               .
               For
               as
               Sampson
               found
               sweete
               hony
               in
               the
               carkas
               of
               a
               dead
               Lyon
               ;
               so
               we
               may
               finde
               some
               sweet
               instructions
               in
               the
               dead
               corps
               of
               euery
               righteous
               man
               :
               yea
               the
               more
               righteous
               that
               they
               are
               which
               do
               dye
               ,
               the
               more
               should
               their
               death
               be
               considered
               ,
               because
               it
               may
               yeeld
               greater
               store
               of
               instruction
               vnto
               vs.
               And
               it
               may
               be
               that
               God
               doth
               take
               away
               those
               which
               are
               neere
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               because
               we
               doe
               carelesly
               regard
               the
               death
               of
               those
               which
               be
               farre
               off
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               some
               consider
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               very
               frowardly
               and
               peeuishly
               ,
               yea
               I
               may
               say
               malitiously
               &
               preposterously
               .
               For
               if
               any
               of
               them
               be
               taken
               away
               by
               a
               sodaine
               
               and
               extraordinary
               death
               ,
               they
               presently
               censure
               them
               as
               plagued
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               cōdemne
               their
               former
               profession
               ,
               thinking
               that
               God
               would
               not
               haue
               so
               dealt
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               he
               approued
               either
               of
               them
               or
               their
               profession
               .
               But
               they
               must
               be
               instructed
               in
               this
               point
               by
               wise
               Salomon
               ,
               who
               sayth
               :
               
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 loue
                 or
                 hatred
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 before
              
               
               
                 him
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 iust
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 the
                 pure
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 polluted
                 :
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 not
                 .
                 Eli
              
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               yet
               
               brake
               his
               neck
               by
               falling
               backward
               from
               his
               ●eate
               .
               Ionathan
               was
               a
               sworne
               brother
               vnto
               Dauid
               ,
               a
               godly
               and
               faithfull
               friend
               ;
               
               yet
               was
               he
               slaine
               in
               battaile
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Philistines
               .
               That
               Prophet
               of
               God
               which
               came
               out
               of
               Iudah
               to
               Bethel
               to
               speake
               against
               
               Ieroboam
               ,
               and
               the
               altars
               which
               he
               had
               built
               for
               idolatry
               ,
               was
               no
               doubt
               an
               holy
               man
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               killed
               in
               y●
               way
               by
               a
               Lyon.
               Iosiah
               was
               a
               good
               King
               ,
               like
               vnto
               him
               there
               was
               no
               King
               before
               him
               ,
               neither
               after
               him
               rose
               any
               like
               him
               :
               yet
               was
               he
               slaine
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               Megiddo
               by
               Necho
               King
               of
               Egypt
               .
               
               Iob●
               children
               were
               wel
               brought
               vp
               by
               their
               godly
               father
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               that
               before
               Iob
               
               offered
               sacrifice
               for
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               sanctified
               :
               
               yet
               within
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               in
               their
               eldest
               brothers
               house
               ,
               a
               violent
               wind
               ouerthrew
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               killed
               them
               all
               .
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               therefore
               iudge
               of
               men
               by
               their
               death
               ,
               but
               rather
               by
               their
               life
               .
               Though
               sometime
               a
               good
               death
               may
               follow
               an
               euill
               life
               :
               yet
               an
               euill
               death
               can
               neuer
               follow
               a
               good
               life
               .
               
                 Correct
                 thine
                 euill
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 not
              
               
               
                 an
                 euill
                 death
                 :
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 die
                 ill
                 that
                 liues
                 well
                 ,
              
               saith
               Augustine
               .
               And
               afterward
               answeres
               the
               obiections
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               and
               makes
               this
               the
               foote
               of
               his
               song
               .
               
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 say
                 vnto
                 mee
                 haue
                 not
                 many
                 iust
                 men
                 perished
                 by
                 shipwracke
                 ?
                 Certainely
                 ,
                 hee
                 can
                 not
                 dye
                 ill
                 ,
                 which
                 liued
                 well
                 ▪
                 Haue
                 not
                 many
                 iust
                 men
                 beene
                 slaine
                 by
                 the
              
               
               
                 enemies
                 sword
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 he
                 can
                 not
                 die
                 il
                 which
                 liued
                 well
                 .
                 Haue
                 not
                 many
                 iust
                 men
                 been
                 killed
                 by
                 theeues
                 ?
                 Haue
                 not
                 many
                 righteous
                 men
                 bin
                 torne
                 in
                 pieces
                 by
                 wild
                 beasts
                 ?
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 hee
                 can
              
               
               
                 not
                 die
                 ill
                 which
                 liued
                 wel
                 &c.
                 
              
               But
               I
               wil
               say
               vnto
               such
               as
               censure
               the
               righteous
               for
               their
               strange
               and
               violent
               death
               ,
               as
               Christ
               said
               of
               those
               eighteen
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               y●
               tower
               of
               Siloam
               
               fell
               and
               flew
               them
               :
               
                 Thinke
                 ye
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 greater
                 sinners
                 then
                 others
                 ?
                 I
                 tel
                 you
                 nay
                 ;
                 but
                 except
                 ye
                 repent
                 ,
                 ye
                 all
                 shall
                 likewise
                 perish
              
               
            
             
             
               As
               for
               sodaine
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               euill
               to
               them
               which
               lead
               an
               euill
               life
               ,
               because
               it
               findes
               them
               vnprepared
               ,
               it
               carries
               them
               away
               ●odainelie
               vnto
               torment
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               euill
               to
               them
               which
               liue
               well
               ;
               because
               it
               finds
               them
               prepared
               :
               it
               frees
               them
               from
               much
               paine
               which
               others
               endure
               through
               long
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               carries
               them
               forth-with
               to
               the
               place
               where
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               .
               The
               righteous
               doe
               so
               dispose
               of
               themselues
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               might
               dy
               before
               night
               ;
               and
               at
               night
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               might
               die
               before
               morning
               :
               and
               therefore
               whensoeuer
               death
               comes
               it
               finds
               them
               prepared
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               benefit
               vnto
               them
               .
            
             
               2
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               righteous
               a
               little
               before
               death
               ,
               be
               dangerouslie
               tempted
               by
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               shew
               their
               infirmitie
               by
               vttering
               some
               speeches
               which
               tend
               to
               doubting
               or
               desperation
               (
               though
               after
               ward
               they
               get
               victory
               ,
               and
               triumph
               ouer
               the
               diuell
               )
               carnall
               people
               think
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               saluation
               to
               bee
               had
               ,
               by
               that
               religion
               :
               and
               so
               speake
               euill
               of
               it
               .
               Let
               such
               consider
               the
               estate
               of
               Iob
               in
               his
               miserie
               ,
               
                 who
                 cursed
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 ,
                 saide
                 that
                 the
                 arrowes
                 of
                 the
                 almightie
                 did
                 sticke
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 venome
                 whereof
                 had
                 drunke
                 vp
                 his
                 spirit
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 terrours
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 fight
                 against
                 him
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 his
                 enimie
                 :
                 did
                 write
                 bitter
                 things
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 did
                 set
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 butte
                 to
                 shoote
                 at
                 .
              
               As
               also
               the
               estate
               of
               Dauid
               ,
               through
               terrour
               of
               conscience
               ,
               while
               hee
               concealed
               his
               sinne
               .
               
                 His
                 bones
                 consumed
                 ,
                 he
              
               
               
                 rored
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 long
                 ,
                 his
                 moysture
                 was
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 drought
                 of
                 sommer
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               let
               him
               know
               that
               the
               diuell
               doth
               most
               tempt
               the
               best
               .
               He
               then
               tempted
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               
                 baptized
                 and
                 filled
                 with
              
               
               
                 the
                 holie
                 Ghost
              
               :
               so
               will
               hee
               most
               tempt
               Christians
               ,
               when
               they
               haue
               receiued
               greatest
               gifts
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               .
               As
               theeues
               labour
               to
               breakedowne
               ,
               and
               rob
               those
               houses
               onlie
               ,
               where
               great
               store
               of
               treasure
               or
               wealth
               is
               laid
               vp
               ;
               and
               as
               Pyrats
               desire
               to
               take
               that
               ship
               which
               is
               best
               loden
               with
               the
               dearest
               merchandise
               :
               so
               the
               diuell
               doth
               most
               seeke
               to
               make
               a
               pray
               of
               them
               which
               are
               endued
               
               with
               the
               greatest
               measure
               of
               spirituall
               graces
               .
               When
               
                 the
                 strong
                 man
                 armed
                 keepeth
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 he
                 possesseth
                 are
                 in
                 peace
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 a
                 stronger
                 then
                 he
                 ,
                 ouercommeth
                 him
                 ,
              
               then
               hee
               gathereth
               greater
               forces
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               new
               assault
               to
               enter
               againe
               .
               In
               any
               commotion
               ,
               whom
               doe
               rebels
               kill
               and
               spoile
               ?
               not
               those
               which
               submit
               themselues
               vnto
               them
               ,
               and
               ioyne
               with
               them
               in
               
               their
               rebellion
               :
               but
               those
               which
               are
               faithfull
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               &
               fight
               for
               their
               Prince
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               hath
               appeared
               of
               late
               in
               the
               
                 rebell
                 of
                 Ireland
              
               .
               Now
               the
               diuell
               is
               as
               a
               
               rebell
               in
               the
               Lords
               kingdome
               :
               whome
               then
               will
               he
               most
               trouble
               and
               assault
               ?
               not
               the
               wicked
               which
               submit
               themselues
               vnto
               him
               and
               ioyne
               with
               him
               in
               rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               godlie
               which
               abide
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               fight
               vnder
               the
               Lords
               banners
               against
               him
               .
               Whosoeuer
               would
               raigne
               with
               Christ
               in
               heauen
               ,
               must
               ouercome
               the
               diuell
               on
               earth
               :
               for
               he
               promiseth
               :
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 ouercommeth
              
               
               
                 will
                 I
                 graunt
                 to
                 sit
                 with
                 mee
                 in
                 my
                 throne
                 ,
                 euen
                 as
                 I
                 ouercame
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 with
                 my
                 father
                 in
                 his
                 throne
                 .
              
               How
               can
               there
               be
               a
               victorie
               ,
               wherothere
               is
               no
               battaile
               ?
               And
               how
               can
               there
               be
               any
               battaile
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               assaulting
               and
               resisting
               ?
               And
               no
               meruaile
               though
               the
               diuell
               do
               most
               assault
               the
               righteous
               at
               their
               death
               ,
               for
               hee
               taketh
               the
               opportunitie
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               his
               
                 wrath
                 is
                 thē
                 great
                 :
                 knowing
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
              
               He
               must
               
               either
               ouercome
               thē
               at
               that
               instant
               ,
               or
               els
               not
               at
               all
               :
               yea
               hee
               takes
               the
               aduantage
               of
               their
               present
               weakenesse
               ,
               and
               those
               sinnes
               which
               before
               hee
               perswaded
               people
               to
               bee
               small
               and
               light
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               death
               he
               maketh
               
               great
               and
               heauie
               ,
               Euen
               as
               a
               tree
               or
               
               peece
               of
               wood
               ,
               while
               it
               swims
               in
               a
               riuer
               seemeth
               to
               bee
               light
               ,
               and
               one
               may
               easilie
               draw
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               shore
               and
               is
               laid
               vpon
               drie
               ground
               ,
               can
               scarcelie
               be
               drawne
               by
               ten
               men
               :
               so
               sin
               is
               made
               light
               by
               the
               diuell
               so
               long
               as
               men
               liue
               ;
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               still
               encourage
               them
               to
               practise
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               shore
               of
               death
               ,
               then
               he
               makes
               it
               heauie
               ,
               and
               begins
               most
               to
               trouble
               their
               consciences
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               they
               might
               by
               it
               bee
               brought
               to
               desperation
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               temptation
               when
               the
               godlie
               seeme
               most
               to
               be
               ouercome
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               like
               to
               a
               man
               in
               a
               traunce
               ,
               who
               lies
               as
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               ;
               
               yet
               he
               hath
               life
               in
               him
               :
               and
               therfore
               as
               Paul
               saw
               that
               life
               was
               in
               Eutiches
               embraced
               him
               ,
               and
               deliuered
               him
               aliue
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               tooke
               him
               vp
               for
               dead
               ;
               so
               God
               seeth
               life
               in
               the
               righteous
               being
               tempted
               ,
               when
               men
               take
               them
               for
               dead
               :
               and
               hee
               will
               at
               last
               so
               restore
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               shall
               liue
               for
               euer
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               3
               Lastlie
               ,
               others
               beholding
               them
               which
               were
               reputed
               righteous
               ,
               to
               die
               very
               stranglie
               ,
               to
               raue
               ,
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               to
               vtter
               many
               idle
               and
               impious
               speeches
               ,
               to
               be
               vnrulie
               and
               
               behaue
               themselues
               verie
               foolishlie●
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               suspect
               their
               profession
               :
               but
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               may
               arise
               from
               the
               extremitie
               of
               their
               disease
               .
               For
               in
               hote
               feuers
               and
               burning
               agues
               ,
               the
               choler
               ascending
               into
               the
               braine
               ,
               will
               hinder
               the
               vse
               of
               their
               vnderstanding
               ;
               and
               so
               cause
               thē
               thus
               to
               
                 misbehaue
                 themselues
                 rather
                 like
                 madmen
                 then
                 Christians
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               as
               Paule
               said
               of
               himselfe
               after
               regeneration
               ,
               it
               
               
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 I
                 that
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 :
              
               so
               may
               I
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               they
               which
               doe
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               disease
               which
               is
               vpon
               them
               .
               All
               sinnes
               committed
               by
               the
               righteous
               in
               those
               extremities
               ,
               are
               but
               sins
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               the
               vse
               of
               reason
               to
               iudge
               of
               sinne
               :
               they
               are
               also
               sins
               of
               infirmitie
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               frailtie
               of
               their
               flesh
               :
               and
               for
               them
               they
               will
               afterward
               repent
               ,
               if
               they
               recouer
               the
               vse
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               be
               able
               to
               know
               them
               to
               be
               sins
               :
               or
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               ;
               they
               are
               freelie
               pardoned
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               such
               sins
               be
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               say
               to
               those
               ,
               which
               censure
               them
               vncharitablie
               for
               that
               their
               end
               ,
               as
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               Iewes
               fontheir
               carnall
               censure
               of
               him
               .
               
                 Iudge
                 not
                 according
                 to
              
               
               
                 the
                 appearante
                 ,
                 but
                 iudge
                 righteous
                 iudgment
                 :
              
               
               
                 yea
                 ,
                 iudge
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 be
                 not
                 iudged
                 .
              
               
            
             
               5
               In
               the
               last
               place
               the
               finall
               cause
               and
               end
               of
               their
               death
               is
               to
               bee
               considered
               .
               
                 They
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 euill
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               The
               speciall
               euils
               from
               which
               these
               righteous
               persons
               were
               taken
               ,
               are
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               be
               deuoured
               in
               a
               cruell
               manner
               by
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               of
               the
               forrest
               .
               
               But
               we
               must
               further
               vnderstand
               that
               the
               euils
               from
               which
               the
               righteous
               are
               taken
               ,
               are
               either
               ordinarie
               or
               extraordinarie
               .
               The
               ordinarie
               euils
               are
               those
               which
               eyther
               all
               men
               ,
               or
               most
               men
               doe
               suffer
               .
               And
               these
               are
               eyther
               corporall
               or
               spirituall
               :
               corporall
               ,
               as
               sicknes
               and
               diseases
               ,
               aches
               and
               paines
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               toyle
               and
               labour
               ,
               crosses
               and
               losses
               ,
               outward
               troubles
               and
               persecution
               .
               Gods
               children
               so
               long
               as
               they
               liue
               are
               subiect
               vnto
               these
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               others
               ;
               yea
               oftentimes
               more
               then
               others
               .
               
                 He
                 which
                 will
                 bee
                 Christs
                 Disciple
                 must
                 take
                 vp
              
               
               
                 his
                 crosse
                 daylie
                 and
                 follow
                 him
                 .
                 Through
                 manie
                 tribulations
                 wee
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 the
              
               
               
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
                 .
                 Iudgement
                 begins
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               Lord
               doth
               chastise
               
               his
               children
               by
               his
               iudgements
               ,
               least
               they
               should
               be
               condemned
               with
               the
               world
               .
               A
               
               father
               hath
               two
               sons
               ,
               the
               one
               offends
               ,
               and
               
               is
               corrected
               ;
               the
               other
               also
               offendeth
               ,
               &
               is
               not
               corrected
               ,
               why
               is
               the
               one
               corrected
               and
               not
               the
               other
               ?
               because
               the
               father
               hath
               hope
               of
               his
               amendment
               ,
               and
               reserues
               the
               inheritance
               for
               him
               :
               but
               he
               hath
               no
               hope
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               not
               correct
               him
               ,
               but
               doth
               disinherite
               him
               and
               cast
               him
               off
               :
               so
               doth
               God
               deale
               with
               men
               .
               Those
               which
               hee
               seeth
               incorrigible
               ,
               hee
               letteth
               alone
               ,
               though
               they
               offend
               ;
               yet
               he
               seldome
               correcteth
               them
               ,
               but
               casts
               them
               off
               :
               but
               others
               which
               may
               by
               correction
               bee
               brought
               to
               repentance
               and
               kept
               in
               awe
               ,
               he
               often
               correcteth
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               is
               reserued
               an
               inheritance
               immortall
               and
               vndefiled
               in
               heauen
               :
               yea
               the
               world
               hateth
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               yea
               among
               men
               they
               shall
               oftentimes
               suffer
               euill
               for
               righteousnes
               sake
               .
               And
               God
               hereby
               will
               make
               triall
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               of
               their
               patience
               &
               constancie
               ,
               and
               herein
               make
               them
               examples
               vnto
               others
               :
               so
               that
               they
               must
               looke
               for
               afflictions
               so
               long
               as
               life
               lasteth
               :
               but
               death
               makes
               an
               end
               of
               them
               al.
               Life
               and
               miserie
               are
               two
               twins
               ,
               which
               were
               borne
               together
               ,
               &
               must
               die
               together
               .
               And
               therefore
               Iohn
               heard
               it
               from
               heauen
               ,
               &
               was
               commaunded
               to
               write
               it
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               men
               on
               the
               earth
               :
               blessed
               
               
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 they
              
               
               
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 works
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
               Then
               shall
               God
               
                 wipe
                 all
                 teares
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               then
               shall
               there
               be
               no
               more
               sorrow
               
               nor
               crying
               ,
               nor
               paine
               .
               Then
               shall
               they
               haue
               euerlasting
               rest
               and
               no
               labour
               :
               continuall
               ioy
               ,
               and
               no
               sorrow
               :
               perpetuall
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               no
               paine
               :
               great
               plentie
               of
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               no
               want
               :
               all
               manner
               of
               happines
               ,
               and
               no
               miserie
               .
            
             
               The
               spirituall
               euils
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               are
               freed
               by
               death
               are
               three
               .
               First
               their
               combat
               with
               the
               diuell
               .
               Here
               we
               are
               in
               continuall
               warfare
               :
               this
               is
               the
               militant
               Church
               :
               so
               long
               as
               wee
               liue
               and
               abide
               in
               it
               ,
               wee
               must
               fight
               as
               the
               Lords
               souldiers
               ,
               &
               not
               against
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ;
               but
               against
               principalities
               ,
               against
               powers
               ,
               and
               against
               worldlie
               gouernours
               ,
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               darkenesse
               of
               this
               world
               :
               and
               not
               for
               a
               naturall
               or
               temporall
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               spirituall
               and
               eternall
               life
               :
               not
               for
               an
               earthlie
               ,
               but
               for
               an
               heauenlie
               kingdome
               .
               And
               in
               this
               battell
               there
               is
               no
               time
               of
               truce
               .
               If
               the
               diuell
               be
               ouercome
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               he
               will
               on
               a
               sodame
               ,
               and
               none
               knowes
               how
               soone
               ,
               giue
               a
               fresh
               assault
               againe
               ▪
               but
               death
               ends
               tho
               battell
               :
               not
               as
               if
               the
               diuell
               got
               the
               victorie
               by
               our
               death
               ,
               as
               
               it
               is
               commonly
               seene
               among
               warriours
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               if
               the
               one
               die
               in
               fight
               ,
               the
               other
               getteth
               the
               vpper
               hand
               :
               but
               the
               faithfull
               at
               their
               last
               end
               ,
               get
               a
               finall
               conquest
               ,
               and
               then
               ascend
               to
               heauen
               there
               to
               triumph
               .
               The
               diuell
               cannot
               assault
               them
               there
               .
               He
               may
               compasse
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               enter
               within
               the
               lists
               of
               heauen
               .
               He
               neuer
               came
               thither
               to
               assault
               any
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               first
               cast
               out
               ;
               though
               he
               tempted
               Adam
               in
               the
               earthly
               Paradice
               ,
               and
               got
               him
               thrust
               out
               of
               it
               :
               yet
               can
               he
               not
               tempt
               any
               in
               the
               heauenly
               Paradice
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               thrust
               thence
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               a
               souldier
               which
               hath
               endured
               an
               hard
               and
               dangerous
               battell
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               doth
               greatly
               reioyce
               when
               he
               hath
               gotten
               the
               victorie
               :
               so
               may
               the
               faithfull
               reioyce
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               because
               then
               they
               make
               a
               finall
               end
               of
               their
               spirituall
               enemies
               ,
               and
               begin
               their
               triumph
               ouer
               them
               .
            
             
               2
               Another
               miserie
               from
               which
               they
               are
               freed
               ,
               is
               the
               practise
               of
               sinne
               .
               
                 Who
                 liueth
                 and
                 sinneth
                 not
              
               ,
               as
               Salomon
               saith
               :
               
                 In
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 offend
                 all
                 .
              
               Though
               we
               be
               ●ruely
               sanctified
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               say
               with
               S.
               
                 Paul.
                 I
                 allow
                 not
                 that
              
               
               
                 which
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 I
                 would
                 that
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 :
              
               
               
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 hate
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 I.
              
               And
               further
               ,
               
                 I
                 delight
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 concerning
                 the
                 inner
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 see
                 another
                 law
                 in
                 my
                 members
                 ,
                 rebelling
                 against
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 leading
                 me
                 captiue
                 vnto
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               nothing
               is
               more
               grieuous
               vnto
               a
               true
               Christian
               heart
               then
               the
               practise
               of
               sinne
               ;
               and
               therefore
               euerie
               one
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               will
               cry
               out
               with
               the
               same
               Apostle
               .
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
              
               
               
                 deliuer
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 this
                 death
                 ?
              
               But
               death
               destroyes
               sinne
               .
               Sinne
               brought
               in
               death
               :
               and
               death
               driues
               out
               sinne
               .
               After
               death
               all
               the
               righteous
               shall
               be
               perfectlie
               sanctified
               ;
               and
               made
               like
               the
               Angels
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               readilie
               ,
               willinglie
               ,
               and
               cheerefullie
               .
               As
               herbs
               and
               flowers
               breed
               wormes
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               those
               wormes
               at
               last
               will
               kill
               the
               hearbes
               and
               flowers
               :
               so
               sinne
               bred
               death
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               death
               will
               kill
               sinne
               .
               And
               as
               Sampson
               could
               not
               kill
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               who
               were
               his
               greatest
               enimies
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               owne
               death
               :
               no
               more
               can
               the
               righteous
               kil
               sin
               which
               is
               not
               their
               least
               enimie
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               own
               death
               .
               At
               the
               first
               ,
               death
               was
               ordained
               as
               a
               punishment
               for
               sinne
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               is
               vsed
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               stop
               the
               course
               of
               sin
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 then
                 said
                 vnto
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 sinne
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 now
              
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 thou
                 must
                 die
                 ,
                 least
                 thou
                 sinne
                 :
                 that
              
               
               
                 which
                 thē
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 might
                 not
                 sin
                 ,
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 suffered
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Sinne
               hath
               taken
               such
               deepe
               roote
               in
               our
               bodies
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               bodie
               be
               as
               it
               were
               quite
               plucked
               vp
               by
               the
               roots
               :
               least
               any
               roots
               remaining
               ,
               new
               buds
               of
               sinne
               doe
               sprout
               from
               the
               same
               ▪
               If
               a
               wild
               figgetree
               doe
               grow
               in
               the
               walles
               of
               a
               faire
               temple
               ,
               and
               spread
               the
               roots
               of
               it
               al
               along
               ouer
               all
               the
               stones
               of
               the
               whole
               building
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               cease
               from
               springing
               ,
               till
               all
               be
               pulled
               downe
               :
               if
               the
               stones
               be
               pulled
               downe
               ,
               they
               may
               afterward
               bee
               set
               vp
               a
               gaine
               in
               their
               owne
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               temple
               made
               as
               faire
               as
               euer
               it
               was
               :
               and
               so
               the
               fig-tree
               may
               be
               pulled
               vp
               by
               the
               rootes
               &
               will
               grow
               no
               more
               (
               this
               comparison
               haue
               the
               learned
               vsed
               .
               )
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               the
               Lord
               a
               skilfull
               workeman
               ,
               hauing
               made
               man
               for
               his
               temple
               ,
               there
               sprung
               sinne
               in
               him
               like
               a
               wilde
               figtree
               ,
               which
               was
               spread
               wholie
               ouer
               all
               parts
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               it
               could
               not
               be
               destoryed
               ,
               vntill
               the
               bodie
               was
               destroyed
               by
               death
               :
               and
               God
               hauing
               destroyed
               the
               bodie
               by
               death
               ,
               that
               so
               hee
               might
               quite
               roote
               out
               sin
               ,
               will
               build
               it
               vp
               againe
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               new
               temple
               vnto
               him
               :
               yea
               mans
               bodie
               
               was
               in
               this
               respect
               like
               vnto
               a
               faire
               and
               
               beautifull
               picture
               of
               gold
               ,
               which
               an
               enuious
               and
               ill
               disposed
               person
               doth
               so
               mangle
               and
               disfignre
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               brought
               vnto
               the
               same
               forme
               and
               beautie
               ,
               vnlesse
               the
               owner
               doe
               melt
               it
               againe
               ,
               and
               fashion
               it
               all
               a
               new
               .
            
             
               3
               Furthermore
               ,
               it
               is
               some
               euill
               for
               the
               righteous
               to
               dwell
               among
               ill
               neighbours
               .
               It
               greatly
               greeueth
               them
               to
               see
               others
               commit
               sinne
               ,
               and
               dishonour
               God.
               
                 Lot
                 being
              
               
               
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelling
                 among
                 the
                 Sodomites
                 ,
                 in
                 seeing
                 &
                 hearing
                 their
                 vnlawfull
                 deeds
                 ,
                 vexed
                 his
                 righteous
                 soule
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               
               Dauid
               said
               ,
               
                 Mine
                 eyes
                 gush
                 out
                 with
                 riuers
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 keep
                 not
                 thy
                 law
                 .
              
               And
               also
               ,
               
               
                 woe
                 is
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 remaine
                 in
                 Meshech
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Keaar
                 .
              
               Hee
               which
               is
               truelie
               grieued
               for
               sin
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               wil
               also
               be
               grieued
               for
               sinne
               in
               others
               .
               Now
               the
               world
               is
               so
               fraught
               with
               sinners
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               would
               not
               keepe
               companie
               with
               fornicators
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               couetous
               ,
               or
               with
               extortioners
               ,
               or
               with
               idolaters
               ,
               then
               as
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 must
                 go
              
               
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               .
               Death
               therefore
               frees
               men
               from
               this
               euill
               ,
               because
               it
               taketh
               them
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               them
               not
               to
               behold
               eyther
               the
               sinnes
               which
               men
               commit
               
               against
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               euils
               which
               God
               doth
               bring
               vpon
               them
               :
               yea
               death
               doth
               carrie
               them
               into
               heauen
               to
               the
               holie
               angels
               and
               spirits
               of
               iust
               and
               perfect
               men
               ,
               which
               sinne
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               fulfill
               the
               will
               of
               God
               in
               all
               perfection
               .
               They
               shall
               haue
               cause
               to
               reioyce
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               grieued
               at
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               also
               extraordinarie
               euils
               ,
               from
               which
               the
               righteous
               are
               deliuered
               by
               death
               ;
               and
               those
               are
               extraordinarie
               iudgements
               which
               the
               Lord
               bringeth
               vpon
               the
               people
               and
               countrie
               where
               they
               dwelt
               ,
               for
               some
               late
               and
               grieuous
               sins
               .
               Thus
               was
               a
               young
               child
               of
               Ieroboam
               dealt
               withall
               .
               The
               Lord
               threatned
               to
               bring
               euill
               vpon
               the
               house
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               and
               to
               sweepe
               off
               the
               remnant
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               sweepeth
               away
               dung
               til
               it
               be
               all
               gone
               .
               Yea
               the
               dogs
               should
               eate
               him
               of
               Ieroboams
               stocke
               that
               died
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               the
               foules
               of
               the
               aire
               should
               eate
               him
               that
               died
               in
               the
               field
               :
               yet
               that
               childe
               should
               die
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               all
               Israel
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               )
               
                 shall
                 mourne
                 for
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 onlie
                 of
                 Ieroboam
                 shall
              
               
               
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 found
                 some
                 goodnes
                 toward
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Ieroboam
                 .
              
               Thus
               also
               was
               good
               king
               Iosiah
               dealt
               withall
               .
               The
               Lord
               told
               him
               before
               hand
               ,
               
                 because
                 thine
                 heart
                 melted
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 they
                 hast
                 humbled
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 hast
                 rent
                 thy
                 clothes
                 and
                 wept
                 before
                 mee
                 :
                 behold
                 therefore
              
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 gather
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 thy
                 graue
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 euill
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 vpon
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               was
               Luther
               dealt
               withall
               (
               as
               some
               haue
               obserued
               )
               who
               was
               taken
               away
               in
               peace
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               the
               Lord
               brought
               
               that
               miserable
               calamitie
               vpon
               Germanie
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               often
               foretold
               ,
               would
               come
               vpon
               that
               people
               for
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Who
               also
               desired
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               called
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               before
               he
               saw
               those
               grieuous
               punishments
               which
               hee
               greatly
               feared
               .
               Though
               this
               be
               no
               perpetuall
               law
               :
               for
               sometime
               the
               righteous
               perish
               in
               the
               common
               destruction
               among
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               Ionathan
               did
               with
               Saul
               &
               other
               Israelites
               
               in
               battell
               against
               the
               Philistims
               .
               And
               in
               the
               Pestilence
               Christians
               haue
               dyed
               with
               the
               Infidels
               .
            
             
               Sometime
               God
               spareth
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               righteous
               mens
               sake
               which
               liue
               among
               them
               .
               The
               Lord
               promised
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               could
               finde
               ten
               righteous
               men
               ●n
               Sodome
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               destroy
               the
               citie
               for
               
               those
               tennes
               sake
               .
               And
               Iob
               sayd
               ,
               
                 The
                 innocent
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 the
                 yland
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 preserued
              
               
               
               
                 by
                 the
                 purenes
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 .
              
               Yea
               wheate
               and
               tares
               must
               grow
               together
               till
               the
               haruest
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               must
               liue
               together
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               vntil
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Yet
               oftentimes
               God
               pluckes
               his
               children
               out
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               shall
               consume
               the
               wicked
               ;
               and
               prouides
               a
               place
               of
               safety
               for
               them
               in
               heauen
               ,
               before
               he
               powre
               forth
               his
               iudgements
               vpon
               the
               earth
               .
               Lot
               was
               commaunded
               
               to
               make
               haste
               vnto
               the
               citie
               of
               Zoar
               to
               saue
               him
               there
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               could
               doe
               nothing
               vnto
               Sodom
               ,
               till
               hee
               was
               come
               thither
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Lord
               would
               destroy
               Ierusalem
               for
               the
               abominations
               committed
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               shewed
               to
               the
               Prophet
               in
               a
               vision
               
               the
               destroyers
               ,
               comming
               forth
               with
               their
               weapōs
               to
               destroy
               :
               yet
               they
               must
               not
               touch
               any
               ,
               vntill
               they
               were
               all
               marked
               in
               their
               fore
               heads
               ,
               which
               mourned
               for
               all
               the
               abominations
               done
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               it
               .
               And
               the
               destroying
               Angels
               must
               not
               hurt
               the
               
                 earth
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 trees
                 ,
                 till
                 the
              
               
               
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 were
                 sealed
                 in
                 their
                 foreheads
                 .
              
               As
               the
               righteous
               are
               carefull
               to
               serue
               the
               Lord
               ;
               so
               is
               he
               carefull
               to
               preserue
               them
               .
               As
               they
               haue
               not
               bin
               partakers
               with
               the
               common
               sort
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               sin
               ,
               so
               shall
               they
               not
               bee
               partakers
               with
               them
               in
               suffering
               
               punishment
               .
               He
               takes
               them
               from
               among
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               then
               executeth
               his
               iudgements
               vpon
               the
               wicked
               alone
               .
               The
               Egyptians
               did
               vse
               to
               gather
               their
               corne
               out
               of
               the
               fields
               ,
               and
               laid
               it
               vp
               in
               their
               barnes
               ,
               and
               then
               caused
               the
               Israelites
               to
               gather
               the
               
               stubble
               to
               make
               bricke
               withall
               ;
               and
               in
               some
               Countreys
               ,
               Farmers
               first
               carry
               the
               corne
               into
               their
               barnes
               ,
               and
               then
               burne
               the
               stubble
               in
               the
               field
               where
               it
               growes
               :
               so
               the
               Lord
               first
               gathereth
               the
               righteous
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               then
               consumeth
               the
               wicked
               on
               the
               earth
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 the
                 iudge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 slay
                 the
                 righteous
                 with
              
               
               
                 the
                 wicked
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               this
               respect
               those
               which
               suruiue
               the
               righteous
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               feare
               some
               present
               
               euils
               ,
               and
               labour
               by
               vnfained
               repentance
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               to
               preuēt
               them
               .
               Their
               death
               is
               a
               plaine
               prognostication
               of
               some
               euils
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               as
               a
               trumpet
               to
               awaken
               others
               out
               of
               the
               sleepe
               of
               ▪
               sinne
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               wicked
               reioyce
               when
               the
               godly
               are
               taken
               away
               frō
               them
               :
               they
               loue
               their
               roomes
               better
               then
               their
               company
               :
               they
               hated
               them
               and
               their
               profession
               in
               their
               life
               time
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 contrary
                 to
                 our
                 doings
                 :
              
               
               
                 they
                 checke
                 vs
                 for
                 offending
                 against
                 the
              
               
               
                 law
                 :
                 it
                 grieueth
                 vs
                 to
                 looke
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 liues
                 are
                 not
                 like
                 other
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               at
               their
               death
               they
               are
               glad
               that
               they
               are
               rid
               of
               them
               :
               when
               indeede
               they
               haue
               greater
               cause
               to
               howle
               and
               weepe
               for
               the
               miseries
               that
               shall
               come
               vpon
               them
               .
               The
               righteous
               need
               not
               to
               imitate
               the
               vngodly
               practise
               of
               Herod
               ,
               who
               being
               ready
               to
               dye
               ,
               
               &
               thinking
               that
               his
               death
               would
               be
               a
               great
               ioy
               to
               many
               ,
               shut
               vp
               in
               prison
               some
               noble
               men
               of
               euery
               towne
               :
               and
               required
               his
               sister
               Salome
               ,
               &
               her
               husband
               Alexa
               ,
               that
               so
               soone
               as
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               they
               should
               kil
               those
               noble
               men
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               Iudaea
               would
               lament
               his
               death
               .
               The
               Lord
               himselfe
               doth
               often
               make
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               by
               sending
               of
               extraordinary
               iudgements
               immediatly
               after
               their
               death
               .
               When
               Noah
               enters
               into
               the
               Arke
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               drowned
               with
               the
               floud
               :
               when
               Lot
               departs
               out
               of
               Sedome
               ,
               it
               is
               burnt
               with
               fire
               .
            
             
               2
               In
               this
               respect
               also
               y●
               righteous
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               feare
               death
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               desire
               it
               :
               for
               what
               is
               it
               but
               an
               ending
               of
               some
               troubles
               ,
               and
               a
               preuenting
               of
               others
               ?
               They
               may
               with
               
                 Paule
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 loosed
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               which
               
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 death
                 is
              
               
               
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 birth
                 .
              
               For
               the
               day
               of
               a
               godly
               mans
               birth
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               misery
               :
               but
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               is
               the
               end
               of
               his
               misery
               .
               Indeede
               the
               day
               of
               a
               wicked
               mans
               death
               is
               the
               most
               wofull
               day
               that
               euer
               befell
               him
               ;
               for
               hee
               is
               not
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               euill
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               taken
               vnto
               euill
               ,
               to
               be
               tormented
               in
               hell
               for
               euermore
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               feares
               death
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               a
               malefactour
               feareth
               a
               Sergeant
               that
               commeth
               to
               carry
               him
               to
               prisō
               ,
               where
               he
               is
               like
               to
               abide
               till
               the
               day
               of
               execution
               .
               That
               is
               true
               in
               them
               which
               the
               Diuell
               sayd
               .
               
                 Skin
                 for
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 euer
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 will
                 he
                 giue
              
               
               
                 for
                 his
                 life
              
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Gibeonites
               were
               content
               rather
               to
               bee
               bondmen
               ,
               and
               hewers
               of
               
               wood
               ,
               and
               drawers
               of
               water
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               killed
               by
               the
               Israelites
               as
               other
               nations
               were
               :
               So
               they
               had
               rather
               indure
               any
               kinde
               of
               misery
               then
               to
               die
               as
               others
               doe
               ,
               because
               they
               feare
               a
               worse
               estate
               after
               death
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               bee
               pulled
               from
               the
               earth
               with
               as
               great
               violence
               ,
               as
               Ioab
               was
               pulled
               from
               the
               hornes
               of
               the
               altar
               ,
               vnto
               which
               he
               had
               fled
               
               as
               to
               a
               place
               of
               refuge
               .
               But
               the
               godly
               knowing
               what
               an
               happy
               exchange
               they
               make
               by
               death
               ,
               they
               desire
               to
               dye
               so
               soone
               as
               it
               
               pleaseth
               the
               Lord.
               Indeede
               none
               ought
               for
               the
               ending
               of
               present
               calamities
               ,
               or
               preuenting
               of
               future
               miseries
               ,
               to
               shorten
               their
               own
               dayes
               ,
               as
               Saul
               did
               by
               falling
               on
               his
               owne
               sword
               :
               nor
               yet
               for
               the
               present
               enioying
               of
               eternal
               happines
               ,
               procure
               their
               own
               deat●
               ;
               as
               Cleombrotus
               did
               ,
               who
               reading
               Plato
               his
               
               booke
               of
               the
               immortalitie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               cast
               himself
               headlong
               from
               a
               wal
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               change
               this
               life
               for
               a
               better
               .
               He
               onely
               who
               gaue
               life
               ,
               must
               take
               it
               away
               :
               and
               the
               Lord
               may
               say
               to
               such
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 receiue
                 no
                 soules
                 ,
                 which
                 against
                 my
                 will
                 haue
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 :
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 which
                 died
                 so
                 ,
                 were
                 martyrs
                 of
                 foolish
                 philosophie
                 .
              
               Yet
               seeing
               that
               death
               freeth
               
               the
               righteous
               from
               present
               and
               future
               miseries
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               most
               willing
               to
               dye
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               the
               Lord
               calleth
               for
               them
               :
               and
               
               when
               death
               approacheth
               ,
               may
               say
               with
               
                 Simeon
                 :
                 Lord
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 seruant
                 depart
              
               
               
                 in
                 peace
              
               .
            
             
               3
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               we
               must
               learne
               not
               to
               mourne
               immoderately
               for
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
               Though
               we
               receiued
               great
               comfort
               ,
               and
               inioyed
               some
               benefit
               by
               them
               while
               they
               were
               aliue
               :
               yet
               seeing
               that
               death
               is
               an
               aduantage
               vnto
               them
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               content
               patiently
               to
               beare
               our
               owne
               losse
               ,
               
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               great
               gaine
               .
               If
               two
               friends
               should
               lye
               in
               prison
               together
               ,
               or
               should
               dwell
               together
               in
               a
               strange
               countrey
               ,
               where
               both
               of
               them
               were
               hardly
               vsed
               ,
               were
               many
               wayes
               iniured
               ,
               endured
               great
               want
               ,
               and
               sustained
               much
               miserie
               :
               though
               they
               loued
               one
               another
               dearely
               ,
               and
               the
               one
               were
               an
               helpe
               and
               comfort
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               yet
               if
               the
               one
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               his
               chiefest
               friends
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               be
               not
               onely
               freed
               from
               all
               such
               miseries
               as
               before
               he
               had
               endured
               ,
               but
               also
               be
               aduanced
               to
               great
               preferment
               ;
               will
               the
               other
               which
               is
               left
               behind
               him
               ,
               be
               discontented
               at
               it
               ?
               Will
               he
               not
               rather
               wish
               himselfe
               to
               be
               there
               with
               him
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ;
               then
               desire
               ,
               that
               either
               he
               had
               stayed
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               might
               returne
               againe
               ?
               This
               our
               life
               is
               as
               a
               prison
               ,
               or
               straunge
               countrey
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               indure
               great
               miserie
               ,
               and
               may
               euery
               day
               looke
               for
               more
               :
               if
               therefore
               our
               deerest
               friends
               be
               taken
               from
               vs
               ,
               freed
               from
               these
               miseries
               ,
               and
               aduanced
               to
               great
               glorie
               with
               Christ
               and
               his
               Saints
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ;
               we
               haue
               no
               cause
               to
               wish
               that
               either
               they
               had
               stayed
               longer
               with
               vs
               ,
               or
               might
               returne
               againe
               vnto
               vs
               ;
               but
               rather
               desire
               that
               we
               might
               quickly
               go
               vnto
               them
               ,
               
               to
               be
               glorified
               in
               like
               sort
               .
               Though
               we
               may
               thinke
               that
               they
               dyed
               too
               soone
               for
               vs
               ,
               yet
               they
               dyed
               not
               too
               soone
               for
               themselues
               :
               for
               the
               sooner
               they
               come
               to
               rest
               and
               happines
               ,
               the
               better
               it
               is
               for
               them
               .
               Their
               condition
               is
               farre
               better
               then
               ours
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               misery
               ;
               we
               are
               reserued
               for
               further
               misery
               :
               they
               are
               already
               arriued
               at
               the
               hauen
               of
               eternall
               rest
               :
               and
               we
               are
               stil
               tossed
               on
               the
               
               sea
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               with
               troublesome
               waues
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               tempests
               they
               haue
               ended
               their
               iourney
               with
               lesser
               trauaile
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               shorter
               cut
               :
               and
               wee
               are
               yet
               trauailing
               with
               wear●●omnesse
               in
               our
               iourney
               .
               If
               any
               one
               of
               them
               could
               speake
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               he
               would
               say
               vnto
               those
               which
               weep
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               Christ
               sayd
               to
               the
               daughters
               of
               
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 Weepe
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 weepe
                 for
                 your selues
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 your
                 children
              
               ;
               because
               of
               the
               
               dangerous
               dayes
               which
               shall
               ensue
               :
               Or
               as
               Christ
               said
               vnto
               his
               disciples
               ,
               
                 If
                 ye
                 loued
                 me
                 ,
                 ye
                 would
                 verily
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 go
                 vnto
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               if
               examples
               do
               moue
               any
               thing
               at
               al
               ,
               I
               may
               apply
               al
               that
               hath
               bin
               spoken
               to
               our
               present
               occasion
               .
               A
               righteous
               woman
               is
               perished
               :
               a
               mercifull
               woman
               is
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               :
               let
               vs
               lay
               it
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               consider
               that
               
                 she
                 is
              
               
               
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 euill
              
               .
               I
               am
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               she
               is
               deliuered
               from
               ordinary
               euils
               :
               and
               it
               may
               be
               her
               death
               hath
               in
               her self
               preuented
               some
               extraordinarie
               iudgements
               which
               remaine
               for
               vs
               that
               are
               left
               behinde
               .
               Sin
               is
               now
               so
               ri●e
               and
               ripe
               among
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               iustly
               feare
               some
               strange
               future
               euils
               :
               God
               graunt
               ,
               that
               as
               she
               hath
               preuented
               them
               by
               her
               death
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               preuent
               
               them
               by
               our
               vnfained
               repentance
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               that
               she
               ,
               being
               receiued
               into
               the
               society
               of
               the
               Saincts
               in
               heauen
               ,
               neither
               careth
               for
               ,
               nor
               seeketh
               mans
               praises
               :
               she
               neither
               needeth
               our
               prayers
               ,
               nor
               yet
               our
               prayses
               :
               if
               she
               desire
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               imitation
               .
               Yet
               to
               praise
               the
               dead
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               lawfull
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               profitable
               vnto
               the
               liuing
               .
               If
               it
               had
               not
               bin
               a
               thing
               lawfull
               ,
               neither
               Dauid
               would
               so
               highly
               haue
               commended
               Ionathan
               for
               his
               feruent
               and
               constant
               loue
               ,
               2.
               
               Sam.
               1.
               26.
               neither
               would
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               haue
               commended
               king
               Iosiah
               for
               his
               integrity
               aboue
               all
               others
               ,
               2.
               
               Chro.
               ●5
               .
               23.
               
               Neither
               would
               the
               author
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               haue
               so
               greatly
               praised
               
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               Prophets
               for
               their
               excellent
               works
               of
               faith
               .
               N●ither
               would
               Christ
               haue
               commaunded
               ,
               
                 that
                 wheresoeuer
                 the
                 Gospell
                 should
                 be
                 preached
                 throughout
                 all
              
               
               
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 woman
                 had
                 done
                 in
              
               
               
                 ●anointing
                 him
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ▪
                 for
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 her
                 .
              
               God
               would
               not
               haue
               the
               vertuous
               deedes
               ,
               and
               holy
               examples
               of
               the
               righteous
               to
               bee
               buried
               with
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               kept
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               for
               the
               imitation
               of
               others
               .
               Christ
               commended
               some
               while
               they
               were
               aliue
               ,
               as
               the
               Centurion
               for
               the
               greatnes
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               Math.
               8.
               
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               for
               his
               constancie
               ,
               his
               ●obrietie
               in
               his
               apparell
               ,
               and
               the
               dignitie
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               Math.
               11.
               
               May
               we
               not
               then
               praise
               the
               dead
               ?
               For
               we
               may
               best
               commend
               saylers
               whē
               they
               arriue
               at
               the
               hauen
               ,
               and
               souldiers
               when
               they
               haue
               gotten
               the
               victorie
               .
               These
               praises
               may
               profit
               the
               liuing
               :
               they
               may
               comfort
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               assuring
               them
               of
               their
               happie
               exchange
               by
               death
               .
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               the
               Fathers
               in
               their
               consolatorie
               letters
               written
               to
               them
               which
               lost
               their
               friends
               ,
               haue
               inserted
               large
               praises
               of
               them
               :
               they
               may
               stirre
               vp
               others
               to
               praise
               the
               Lord
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               likewise
               prouoke
               thē
               to
               follow
               their
               good
               example
               .
               As
               fire
               ,
               whē
               it
               is
               raked
               into
               ,
               wil
               cast
               forth
               some
               
               heate
               and
               light
               ;
               and
               precious
               oyntment
               if
               it
               be
               stirred
               ,
               wil
               cast
               forth
               a
               sweete
               smel
               to
               thē
               which
               be
               neere
               :
               so
               y●
               praises
               of
               Saints
               departed
               being
               mentioned
               ,
               will
               yeeld
               some
               comfort
               
               and
               profit
               to
               those
               which
               heare
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               may
               the
               more
               boldly
               speake
               somewhat
               of
               this
               godly
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               whose
               soule
               (
               I
               doubt
               not
               )
               God
               hath
               taken
               vnto
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               whose
               body
               is
               now
               to
               bee
               committed
               vnto
               the
               earth
               ,
               because
               I
               knew
               both
               the
               course
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               her
               death
               .
               It
               pleased
               God
               betime
               to
               season
               the
               vessel
               of
               her
               heart
               with
               heauenly
               liquour
               ,
               whereof
               it
               did
               alwayes
               tast
               afterward
               :
               good
               seede
               was
               sowne
               in
               her
               soule
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               which
               budded
               and
               brought
               forth
               good
               fruite
               vnto
               the
               ende
               .
               She
               was
               by
               nature
               very
               humble
               and
               lowly
               ,
               not
               disdaining
               any
               :
               very
               louing
               and
               kind
               ,
               shewing
               courtesie
               to
               all
               :
               very
               meeke
               ,
               and
               milde
               ,
               in
               forbearing
               euery
               one
               ;
               so
               as
               they
               which
               did
               daylie
               conuerse
               with
               her
               ,
               could
               neuer
               see
               her
               angrie
               :
               and
               hereby
               she
               got
               the
               loue
               of
               all
               .
               For
               matters
               of
               religion
               few
               went
               before
               her
               .
               She
               gaue
               her selfe
               much
               to
               reading
               :
               as
               Paula
               did
               traine
               vp
               her
               maides
               
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               learne
               euery
               day
               some
               thing
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               so
               did
               she
               accustome
               her selfe
               to
               reade
               euery
               day
               eight
               chapters
               in
               the
               bible
               :
               and
               would
               not
               suffer
               any
               occasiō
               
               to
               hinder
               her
               in
               that
               taske
               :
               yea
               and
               moreouer
               at
               conuenient
               leasure
               would
               reade
               ouer
               
               other
               godly
               bookes
               for
               her
               further
               instruction
               .
               She
               was
               also
               much
               giuen
               to
               prayer
               :
               for
               besides
               that
               shee
               would
               both
               morning
               and
               euening
               ioyne
               in
               prayer
               with
               the
               family
               ,
               she
               was
               espyed
               to
               seeke
               out
               solitary
               places
               for
               priuate
               prayer
               and
               meditation
               .
               She
               did
               most
               dutifully
               frequent
               the
               publick
               exercises
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               had
               a
               speciall
               care
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               Sabboth
               ;
               and
               was
               greatly
               grieued
               ,
               if
               shee
               might
               not
               heare
               one
               or
               two
               Sermons
               on
               that
               day
               .
               Although
               she
               dwelt
               farre
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               would
               she
               neuer
               be
               absent
               ,
               if
               shee
               were
               able
               either
               to
               goe
               or
               ride
               .
               Yea
               she
               might
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Church
               when
               others
               which
               dwelt
               neerer
               ,
               and
               were
               able
               to
               haue
               come
               ,
               might
               haue
               bin
               found
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               or
               vnfit
               places
               for
               that
               time
               .
               By
               these
               meanes
               shee
               did
               greatly
               increase
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               not
               being
               like
               those
               
                 women
                 which
                 are
                 euer
                 learning
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 neuer
                 able
                 to
              
               
               
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               But
               rather
               like
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 who
                 vnderstoode
                 more
                 then
                 the
              
               
               ancient
               .
            
             
               She
               had
               a
               very
               tender
               conscience
               ,
               and
               would
               often
               weepe
               not
               only
               for
               her
               owne
               sins
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               others
               ;
               especially
               if
               she
               espied
               a
               fault
               in
               those
               which
               were
               neere
               vnto
               her
               ,
               &
               whom
               she
               loued
               dearely
               .
               
               had
               a
               dangerous
               conflict
               ,
               yet
               a
               ioyfull
               conquest
               .
               Not
               long
               after
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               sicknes
               ,
               being
               a
               weeke
               before
               her
               death
               ,
               I
               comming
               to
               visit
               her
               ,
               found
               her
               some
               what
               troubled
               in
               conscience
               ;
               the
               enemy
               had
               then
               begun
               to
               assault
               her
               :
               but
               within
               a
               while
               ,
               by
               conference
               with
               me
               and
               others
               and
               also
               by
               prayer
               ,
               she
               was
               comforted
               .
               But
               after
               our
               departure
               ,
               the
               enemy
               did
               more
               strongly
               &
               strangely
               assault
               her
               againe
               ,
               as
               might
               appeare
               to
               them
               which
               were
               present
               :
               for
               she
               neither
               would
               ,
               nor
               yet
               could
               conceale
               it
               .
            
             
               Though
               I
               was
               not
               present
               at
               this
               conflict
               ,
               yet
               was
               I
               present
               at
               the
               conquest
               .
               I
               comming
               to
               her
               the
               day
               before
               her
               death
               ,
               found
               her
               exceedingly
               rauished
               with
               the
               ioyes
               of
               heauen
               ,
               praysing
               God
               most
               cheerefully
               for
               his
               great
               mercies
               ,
               and
               wonderfull
               works
               of
               God
               toward
               her
               ,
               repeating
               many
               verses
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               expresse
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               vnto
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               forth
               her
               thankfulnes
               vnto
               him
               .
               She
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 path
                 was
                 smooth
                 ,
                 and
                 strowed
                 with
                 flowers
                 where
                 she
                 did
                 treade
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 Paradice
                 ,
                 and
                 felt
                 a
                 sweete
                 smell
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 garden
                 of
                 Eden
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 ioyes
                 which
                 she
                 felt
                 were
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 wonderfull
                 !
                 repeating
                 that
                 word
                 oftentimes
                 together
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               rehearse
               
               the
               least
               part
               of
               those
               heauenly
               speeches
               which
               then
               shee
               vttered
               .
               She
               often
               desired
               others
               to
               pray
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               her
               :
               and
               when
               I
               had
               once
               ended
               prayer
               ,
               within
               a
               while
               after
               she
               would
               desire
               me
               to
               pray
               againe
               .
               The
               next
               morning
               which
               was
               the
               day
               of
               her
               death
               ,
               I
               saw
               her
               continue
               in
               the
               like
               sort
               ,
               though
               not
               able
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               weakenes
               ,
               to
               speake
               so
               much
               :
               she
               then
               desired
               our
               prayers
               againe
               for
               her
               ,
               and
               when
               prayer
               was
               ended
               ,
               and
               I
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               house
               toward
               the
               Church
               ,
               she
               caused
               mee
               to
               bee
               called
               backe
               ,
               to
               pray
               once
               againe
               with
               her
               ;
               and
               whē
               I
               departed
               ,
               wished
               some
               faithithfull
               Minister
               to
               help
               me
               ,
               and
               thus
               continued
               in
               godly
               speeches
               and
               prayers
               vntill
               her
               last
               end
               .
               This
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               her
               death
               .
            
             
               I
               haue
               heard
               that
               some
               speake
               very
               vncharitably
               of
               her
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               temptation
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               mutter
               much
               against
               religion
               it selfe
               :
               but
               such
               should
               remember
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               spoken
               before
               ,
               that
               the
               Deuill
               most
               assaulteth
               them
               which
               be
               most
               godly
               ,
               thinking
               to
               hinder
               all
               religion
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               preuaile
               with
               such
               :
               *
               
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 yet
              
               
               
                 doubt
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 shew
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 to
                 approue
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               in
               temptation
               
               the
               best
               may
               quaile
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               
               weake
               wee
               are
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               vs
               from
               presumption
               .
               Yet
               seeing
               that
               as
               Iacob
               spake
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               
                 Gad
                 ,
                 An
                 host
                 of
                 men
                 shall
                 ouercome
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 shall
                 ouercome
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 :
              
               so
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               in
               her
               ;
               her
               enemie
               for
               a
               while
               seemed
               to
               preuaile
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               end
               was
               troden
               downe
               vnder
               her
               feete
               .
               Wee
               should
               rather
               praise
               God
               for
               the
               victory
               ,
               then
               speake
               euill
               of
               her
               for
               the
               combate
               :
               &
               feare
               least
               he
               who
               tempted
               her
               so
               strōgly
               will
               also
               tempt
               vs
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               vs
               put
               vpon
               vs
               armour
               of
               proofe
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               day
               of
               tryall
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               speake
               euill
               of
               her
               
               death
               ,
               doe
               not
               die
               worse
               then
               shee
               did
               .
               Howsoeuer
               it
               was
               ,
               I
               will
               say
               with
               
                 Paul
                 Who
              
               
               
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 iudgest
                 another
                 mans
                 seruant
                 the
                 standeth
                 or
                 falleth
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 maister
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               she
               resteth
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               therefore
               let
               ill
               tongues
               rest
               ,
               and
               speake
               no
               more
               against
               her
               .
               Although
               her
               mother
               haue
               lost
               a
               dutifull
               childe
               :
               her
               husband
               a
               chast
               ,
               a
               louing
               and
               discreet
               wife
               :
               her
               brethren
               ,
               a
               deare
               and
               kind
               sister
               :
               her
               nighbours
               ,
               a
               peaceable
               and
               courteous
               neighbour
               :
               her
               friends
               ,
               a
               religious
               kinswoman
               :
               her
               familiar
               acquaintance
               ,
               a
               vertuous
               companion
               :
               the
               poore
               ,
               
               a
               charitable
               relieuer
               :
               and
               I
               my selfe
               ,
               one
               of
               my
               best
               hearers
               .
               Yet
               I
               will
               say
               to
               all
               ,
               as
               Hierom
               did
               to
               Eustochium
               concerning
               her
               
               mother
               
                 Paula
                 :
                 Let
                 vs
                 not
                 mourne
                 because
                 we
                 haue
                 lost
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 rather
                 giue
                 thankes
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ;
                 yea
                 rather
                 that
                 we
                 still
                 haue
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 liue
                 vnto
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 returneth
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 reckoned
                 in
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 fanstlie
                 .
              
               Let
               vs
               learne
               to
               imitate
               those
               good
               things
               which
               were
               in
               her
               :
               let
               vs
               be
               stirred
               vp
               by
               her
               death
               both
               to
               consider
               the
               vncertaintie
               of
               our
               owne
               liues
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               prepare
               our selues
               for
               our
               last
               end
               :
               that
               it
               may
               be
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               euerlasting
               glory
               .
               The
               Lord
               God
               graunt
               that
               euery
               one
               of
               vs
               may
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SOVLES
               SOLACE
               AGAINST
               SORROW
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 funerall
                 Sermon
                 preached
              
               at
               Childwall
               Church
               in
               Lancashire
               ,
               at
               the
               buriall
               of
               Mistris
               
                 Katherin
                 Brettergh
              
               ,
               the
               third
               of
               Iune
               1601.
               
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               W.
               LEYGH
               Bachelor
               of
               Diuinitie
               
                 and
                 Pastor
                 of
                 Standish
              
               .
            
             
               
                 PSALME
                 126.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 5
                 
              
               They
               that
               sowe
               in
               teares
               ,
               shall
               reape
               in
               ioy
               .
            
             
               
                 6
                 
              
               They
               went
               weeping
               ,
               and
               caried
               precious
               seede
               :
               but
               they
               shall
               returne
               with
               ioy
               ,
               and
               bring
               their
               sheaues
               .
            
             
             
               IONDON
               Imprinted
               by
               
                 Felix
                 Kyngston
              
               .
               1602.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               reuerend
               man
               of
               
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 M.
              
               William
               Leygh
               ,
               
                 Bachelor
                 of
                 Diuinity
                 ,
                 and
              
               Pastor
               of
               Standish
               in
               Lancashire
               :
               
                 William
                 Brettergh
              
               wisheth
               increase
               of
               all
               good
               graces
               ,
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               and
               building
               vp
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               owne
               euerlasting
               saluation
               in
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               GOod
               Sir
               ,
               after
               I
               had
               read
               with
               comfort
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               gayned
               from
               you
               with
               much
               intreaty
               ,
               I
               meane
               a
               copie
               of
               your
               Sermon
               ,
               preached
               at
               my
               wiues
               Funerall
               ;
               I
               was
               so
               ful
               and
               pregnant
               of
               the
               birth
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               beare
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               must
               needs
               bring
               foorth
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               in
               the
               lap
               of
               Gods
               children
               :
               which
               how
               euer
               I
               vse
               it
               in
               the
               nursing
               ,
               was
               from
               your selfe
               a
               per●est
               birth
               .
               Happily
               you
               will
               deem
               I
               do
               you
               wrong
               ,
               to
               publish
               the
               same
               without
               your
               futher
               warrantie
               :
               indeede
               you
               may
               and
               my selfe
               should
               thinke
               none
               other
               ;
               but
               that
               fearing
               vpon
               a
               second
               intreaty
               you
               might
               either
               perswade
               me
               in
               your
               loue
               ,
               or
               ouer-awe
               me
               by
               your
               authority
               ▪
               to
               desist
               from
               printing
               the
               same
               :
               I
               haue
               thought
               good
               rather
               to
               venture
               vpon
               all
               carthly
               replies
               ,
               thē
               to
               hazard
               the
               want
               of
               so
               heauenly
               a
               solace
               .
               
               Good
               sir
               pardon
               my
               boldnes
               ,
               for
               and
               if
               you
               would
               giue
               me
               your
               house
               full
               of
               gold
               ,
               I
               cannot
               keepe
               in
               ,
               what
               God
               will
               haue
               out
               :
               nor
               can
               I
               bee
               silent
               where
               God
               will
               speake
               :
               The
               best
               is
               ,
               I
               lacke
               no
               priuiledge
               :
               The
               Lord
               hath
               giuen
               good
               success
               :
               The
               Examiner
               full
               allowance
               :
               The
               Learned
               good
               approuall
               :
               And
               my
               conscience
               is
               cleare
               within
               :
               I
               doe
               it
               neither
               to
               your
               praise
               ,
               or
               my
               own
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               single
               heart
               to
               set
               out
               the
               Lords
               glory
               .
               And
               for
               the
               wantonnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               malicious
               wreslers
               ,
               of
               whom
               you
               speake
               ;
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               whilest
               they
               but
               pine
               themselues
               in
               feeding
               vpon
               our
               best
               things
               .
               The
               Lord
               giue
               you
               grace
               ,
               countenance
               ,
               and
               continuance
               in
               the
               bleshed
               worke
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               for
               his
               Sions
               sake
               .
            
             
               
                 London
                 
                   this
                   20.
                   of
                   Nouember
                   1601.
                   
                
              
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 William
                 Brettergh
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Soules
               Solace
               
                 against
                 Sorrow
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   ISAIAH
                   .
                   57.
                   2.
                   
                
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 beds
                 ,
                 euerie
                 one
                 that
                 walketh
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               IT
               was
               the
               preparation
               &
               day
               before
               the
               Saboath
               ,
               when
               Ioseph
               of
               
               Arimathea
               ,
               with
               
                 Nichodemus
                 and
              
               the
               women
               that
               came
               from
               Galile
               ;
               begg'd
               of
               Pilate
               the
               bodie
               of
               Iesus
               ;
               wrapt
               it
               in
               sindon
               ;
               imbalm'd
               it
               with
               spices
               ;
               buried
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               gaue
               him
               the
               last
               dutie
               of
               eternall
               obsequie
               .
            
             
               As
               that
               was
               honourable
               in
               Christ
               the
               head
               ;
               so
               is
               it
               not
               dishonourable
               in
               vs
               his
               members
               .
               And
               for
               that
               I
               hold
               this
               day
               ,
               you
               haue
               done
               well
               ,
               who
               haue
               followed
               the
               hearse
               of
               this
               our
               deare
               sister
               ,
               to
               giue
               her
               the
               last
               honour
               of
               buriall
               ;
               though
               last
               (
               I
               say
               )
               
               yet
               not
               the
               least
               of
               Christian
               duties
               .
               All
               which
               on
               your
               behalfes
               (
               blessed
               preacher
               ,
               and
               blessed
               people
               )
               how
               readily
               and
               religiouslie
               hath
               beene
               performed
               ,
               I
               rather
               ioy
               to
               feele
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               then
               can
               finde
               the
               way
               to
               expresse
               with
               my
               tongue
               :
               howbeit
               in
               lieu
               of
               my
               vnfained
               loue
               to
               her
               that
               resteth
               now
               in
               peace
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               you
               my
               deare
               brethren
               ,
               who
               yet
               a
               while
               must
               indure
               the
               warres
               of
               this
               wofull
               world
               ;
               giue
               me
               leaue
               in
               respect
               of
               both
               ,
               to
               charge
               my selfe
               with
               a
               dutie
               more
               particular
               ,
               &
               more
               abounding
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Maries
               could
               not
               bee
               satisfied
               
               with
               al
               that
               was
               done
               by
               Ioseph
               and
               Nichodemus
               for
               their
               maister
               Christ
               ,
               vnlesse
               their
               poore
               balme
               went
               withal
               :
               so
               can
               I
               not
               content
               my self
               with
               al
               you
               haue
               done
               (
               though
               most
               sufficient
               )
               vnlesse
               I
               bring
               some
               sindon
               of
               mine
               owne
               ,
               and
               buy
               some
               balme
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               this
               Saint
               .
            
             
               As
               loue
               is
               full
               of
               labour
               ;
               so
               it
               spareth
               no
               cost
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               I
               say
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
              
               
               
                 offer
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 vnto
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 cost
                 me
                 nothing
                 :
              
               so
               then
               being
               called
               vnto
               this
               place
               ,
               by
               him
               who
               may
               commaund
               me
               much
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               praise
               is
               in
               the
               Gospell
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               
                 saddest
                 Saint
              
               in
               all
               the
               assemblie
               )
               I
               did
               not
               consult
               with
               flesh
               and
               
               blood
               ,
               but
               haue
               as
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               most
               willinglie
               obeyed
               the
               heauenlie
               call
               .
            
             
               Desirous
               by
               my
               best
               endeuours
               ,
               &
               sweetest
               balme
               ,
               to
               comfort
               the
               liuing
               ,
               by
               commending
               the
               dead
               :
               so
               did
               Isaiah
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               you
               haue
               heard
               from
               the
               former
               Angell
               ,
               who
               tooke
               the
               commination
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               verse
               going
               before
               ,
               of
               Gods
               peremptorie
               summons
               of
               all
               by
               death
               ;
               iust
               ,
               and
               vniust
               ;
               righteous
               ,
               and
               vnrighteous
               ;
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               faithles
               ;
               and
               hath
               left
               the
               consolation
               for
               me
               ,
               thereby
               to
               raise
               you
               vp
               from
               deepe
               despaire
               ,
               and
               put
               you
               in
               a
               place
               of
               peace
               ,
               lay
               you
               in
               
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 rest
              
               .
               with
               the
               Saint
               that
               gone
               is
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               as
               
                 walke
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               That
               all
               must
               die
               ,
               as
               hath
               bin
               told
               you
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               remedie
               ;
               for
               wee
               come
               by
               the
               wombe
               ,
               and
               goe
               by
               the
               graue
               ;
               and
               ere
               you
               come
               to
               the
               sweet
               running
               waters
               of
               Shilo
               ,
               
               that
               runneth
               softlie
               ,
               you
               must
               passe
               the
               turbulent
               waters
               of
               Iordan
               ,
               that
               goe
               roughlie
               .
               
               Death
               is
               the
               Lady
               and
               Empresse
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               her
               seasure
               is
               without
               surrender
               ,
               and
               from
               her
               sentence
               there
               is
               no
               apple
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               maiestie
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               or
               holines
               of
               the
               Priest
               ;
               strength
               of
               bodie
               ,
               feature
               of
               face
               ,
               learning
               ,
               riches
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               secular
               
               regard
               can
               pleade
               against
               death
               ,
               or
               priuiledge
               any
               person
               against
               the
               graue
               :
               nay
               I
               say
               more
               ,
               be
               thy
               dayes
               neuer
               so
               few
               ,
               or
               thy
               yeeres
               neuer
               so
               full
               :
               count
               with
               Adam
               ,
               and
               tell
               with
               Methusalem
               969.
               yeares
               truelie
               
               told
               ;
               yet
               die
               thou
               must
               :
               be
               they
               many
               ,
               or
               be
               they
               few
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               ;
               yeeres
               are
               no
               priuiledge
               against
               the
               graue
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               generall
               then
               I
               thus
               conclude
               ,
               
                 statutum
                 est
                 omnibus
                 semelmori
              
               .
               The
               decree
               
               is
               out
               ,
               all
               must
               die
               :
               
                 Balthashars
                 embleme
              
               is
               vpon
               euerie
               wall
               :
               and
               his
               imprese
               is
               vpon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               
                 Mene
                 ,
                 Mene
                 ,
                 Tekel
                 Vparsin
                 .
                 Numerauit
                 ,
                 appendit
                 ,
                 diuisit
                 .
              
               God
               hath
               numbred
               thy
               dayes
               :
               he
               hath
               laid
               thee
               vpon
               the
               ballance
               ,
               &
               thou
               art
               found
               wanting
               ;
               thy
               kingdome
               is
               diuided
               ,
               and
               giuen
               to
               the
               Medes
               ,
               and
               Persians
               .
            
             
               Say
               Princes
               ,
               say
               Pesants
               ,
               say
               all
               ,
               corruption
               
               thou
               art
               my
               father
               ,
               rottennes
               thou
               art
               my
               mother
               ,
               wormes
               and
               vermine
               yee
               are
               my
               sisters
               ,
               yee
               are
               my
               brethren
               ;
               say
               graue
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               bed
               ;
               sheet
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               shrine
               ;
               earth
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               couer
               ;
               greene
               grasle
               ,
               thou
               art
               my
               carpet
               ;
               death
               demaund
               thy
               due
               ,
               and
               thou
               gathering
               host
               Dan
               ,
               come
               last
               ,
               sweepe
               
               all
               away
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               my
               brethren
               that
               all
               is
               gone
               ,
               
               where
               is
               the
               remaine
               of
               our
               religious
               hope
               ?
               
                 spes
                 in
                 olla
              
               :
               nay
               
                 spes
                 in
                 vrna
              
               .
               There
               is
               hope
               in
               the
               graue
               :
               ●o
               saith
               Isaiah
               the
               sonne
               of
               Amos
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Prophets
               most
               Euangelical
               ,
               and
               of
               al
               the
               Euangelists
               most
               Propheticall
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               carrying
               away
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               you
               may
               obserue
               these
               special
               points
               .
               First
               ,
               gladsome
               tydings
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               :
               
                 peace
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 to
                 the
                 bodie
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               gladsome
               tidings
               from
               heauen
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               :
               
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 walke
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               Euerie
               word
               if
               you
               weigh
               well
               ,
               truely
               Euangelicall
               ;
               I
               meane
               good
               newes
               from
               a
               farre
               countrie
               ;
               gladsome
               tidings
               of
               heauenly
               things
               .
            
             
               What
               more
               acceptable
               then
               the
               welles
               of
               sweete
               water
               to
               a
               thirstie
               soule
               ?
               what
               more
               pleasing
               then
               to
               heare
               of
               peace
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               warre
               ?
               what
               so
               to
               be
               desired
               in
               this
               moyling
               world
               ,
               as
               after
               toyle
               to
               heare
               of
               rest
               ?
               And
               what
               so
               comfortable
               to
               check
               all
               miserie
               ;
               as
               to
               heare
               of
               mercie
               ?
               And
               fully
               to
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               death
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 peace
                 shall
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               This
               impression
               of
               immortalitie
               ,
               and
               assured
               hope
               of
               deliuerance
               ,
               from
               daunger
               ,
               
               death
               and
               miserie
               ,
               hath
               euer
               possessed
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               and
               beene
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               
                 a
                 naile
              
               of
               the
               sanctuarie
               ,
               to
               keepe
               them
               in
               
               life
               ,
               and
               fasten
               them
               to
               a
               further
               hope
               of
               future
               perfection
               .
               Thus
               
                 peace
                 shall
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               Iob
               in
               the
               plea
               of
               all
               his
               miseries
               (
               as
               hee
               thought
               )
               endles
               ,
               easeles
               ,
               and
               remediles
               ,
               to
               the
               weake
               and
               sillie
               eye
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ;
               yet
               vpon
               a
               better
               suruey
               ,
               with
               the
               single
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               helde
               by
               this
               verie
               hope
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               :
               
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               For
               when
               hee
               had
               grieuouslie
               complained
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               hedged
               vp
               his
               waies
               
               that
               hee
               could
               not
               passe
               ,
               and
               set
               darkensse
               in
               his
               paths
               ;
               when
               hee
               had
               spoiled
               him
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               taken
               the
               Diadem
               from
               his
               head
               ;
               when
               he
               had
               destroyed
               him
               on
               euerie
               side
               ,
               and
               remooued
               his
               hope
               like
               a
               tree
               ;
               when
               his
               armies
               of
               afflictions
               came
               together
               ,
               made
               their
               way
               vpon
               him
               ,
               and
               camped
               about
               his
               tabernacle
               ;
               when
               his
               brethren
               were
               remoued
               farre
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               acquaintance
               were
               strangers
               vnto
               him
               ;
               when
               his
               neighbours
               had
               forsaken
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               familiars
               had
               forgotten
               him
               ;
               when
               his
               houshold
               seruants
               both
               men
               &
               maides
               ,
               tooke
               him
               for
               a
               straunger
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               answere
               him
               ,
               though
               hee
               prayed
               them
               with
               
               his
               mouth
               ;
               when
               his
               breath
               was
               straunge
               vnto
               his
               wife
               ,
               though
               he
               besought
               her
               too
               ,
               for
               the
               childrens
               sake
               of
               his
               owne
               bodie
               ;
               when
               the
               wicked
               despised
               him
               ,
               his
               secret
               friends
               abhorred
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               whom
               he
               loued
               ,
               were
               turned
               against
               him
               :
               finallie
               ,
               when
               beside
               these
               great
               losses
               ,
               and
               most
               cruel
               vnkindnesses
               ,
               he
               was
               tucht
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               so
               as
               his
               bone
               claue
               to
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               he
               onlie
               escaped
               with
               the
               skin
               of
               his
               teeth
               ;
               yet
               in
               all
               these
               dolours
               ,
               thus
               he
               demurred
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
              
               :
               though
               in
               different
               words
               ,
               yet
               in
               equall
               sense
               ,
               hee
               made
               it
               the
               issue
               of
               all
               his
               maladies
               .
               
                 Scio
                 quod
                 redemptor
                 meus
                 viuit
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 redeemer
                 liueth
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 stand
                 last
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 after
                 my
                 skin
                 ,
                 wormes
                 destroy
                 this
                 bodie
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 I
                 see
                 God
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 peace
                 shall
                 ●ome
                 .
              
               Oh
               that
               these
               wordes
               were
               now
               written
               !
               Oh
               that
               they
               were
               written
               ;
               euen
               in
               a
               booke
               ,
               &
               grauen
               with
               an
               i●on
               pen
               ,
               in
               lead
               ,
               or
               in
               ●●one
               for
               euer
               ,
               to
               the
               ●●lace
               of
               al
               distressed
               Saints
               .
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liueth
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 peace
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Dauid
               ,
               euen
               distressed
               Dauid
               ,
               anchored
               vpon
               this
               hold
               ,
               when
               tossed
               vpon
               the
               ●eas
               of
               worldlie
               woes
               ,
               he
               felt
               the
               froth
               and
               furie
               
               of
               Saules
               rage
               ;
               and
               Doegs
               despite
               ;
               the
               rebellion
               
               
                 and
                 incest
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 children
              
               ;
               besides
               
               the
               horror
               of
               his
               proper
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               night
               by
               night
               caused
               him
               to
               
                 water
                 his
                 couch
                 with
                 teares
              
               :
               all
               these
               surges
               had
               sunke
               his
               soule
               ,
               had
               not
               his
               eyes
               been
               fixed
               vpon
               this
               
                 pr●montorie
                 bonae
                 spei
                 ,
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
                 :
              
               which
               vndoubtedly
               he
               felt
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               when
               he
               spake
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               to
               the
               solace
               of
               his
               shrinking
               soule
               .
               
                 I
                 should
                 vtterly
                 haue
              
               
               
                 fainted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 beleeued
                 verely
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 goodnes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 :
                 O
                 tarrie
                 then
                 the
                 Lords
                 leasure
                 ,
                 be
                 strong
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 comfort
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               Paul
               is
               powerfull
               in
               this
               kinde
               of
               pleading
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               marke
               it
               well
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               all
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               euer
               as
               afflictions
               were
               multiplied
               ,
               his
               ioyes
               were
               increased
               .
               
                 Death
                 was
                 to
                 him
                 an
                 aduantage
                 :
              
               
               
                 dissolution
                 was
                 his
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 was
                 best
                 of
                 all
                 :
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
              
               was
               his
               plea
               against
               all
               the
               issues
               of
               death
               and
               doome
               .
            
             
               When
               in
               labours
               more
               abundant
               ,
               in
               stripes
               aboue
               measure
               ,
               in
               prison
               more
               plentiously
               ,
               
               in
               death
               often
               ;
               when
               of
               the
               Iewes
               fiue
               times
               he
               had
               receiued
               fortie
               stripes
               saue
               one
               ;
               when
               thrise
               beaten
               with
               roddes
               ,
               once
               stoned
               ,
               thrise
               hee
               had
               suffered
               shipwracke
               ,
               
               and
               beene
               in
               the
               deepe
               sea
               both
               night
               and
               day
               ;
               when
               in
               iourneyings
               often
               ,
               in
               perils
               of
               water
               ,
               in
               perils
               of
               robbers
               ,
               in
               perils
               of
               his
               owne
               nation
               ,
               in
               perils
               among
               the
               gentiles
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               citie
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               wildernes
               ,
               in
               perils
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               in
               perils
               among
               false
               brethren
               ,
               in
               wearines
               and
               painefulnes
               ,
               in
               watchings
               often
               ,
               in
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               in
               fasting
               often
               ,
               in
               cold
               and
               nakednes
               :
               and
               to
               conclude
               ,
               when
               beside
               the
               things
               that
               were
               outward
               ,
               hee
               was
               combred
               day
               lie
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               care
               of
               all
               the
               Churches
               ;
               yet
               here
               was
               his
               hold
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               hope
               was
               hee
               fastned
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 account
                 that
                 the
                 afflictions
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 worthie
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 shewed
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 Therefore
                 we
                 faint
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               vpon
               the
               like
               plea
               )
               
                 but
                 though
                 our
                 outward
                 man
                 perish
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 inward
              
               
               
                 man
                 is
                 renewed
                 daylie
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 light
                 afflictions
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 causeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 eternall
                 waight
                 of
                 glorie
                 :
                 while
                 wee
                 looke
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seene
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 scene
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 seene
                 ,
                 are
                 temporall
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 are
                 eternall
                 .
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 ●●ul
                 ,
                 Paul
              
               ,
               this
               issue
               of
               life
               and
               soule-solace
               ;
               his
               heauenlie
               hold
               ;
               and
               spirituall
               rauishment
               ,
               
               hath
               made
               thee
               to
               
                 forget
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 behind
              
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               hard
               vnto
               that
               marke
               
               which
               is
               before
               ,
               euen
               ▪
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               authour
               and
               finisher
               of
               thy
               faith
               .
               Here
               in
               
               grace
               ,
               thy
               life
               was
               
                 hid
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               now
               in
               glorie
               it
               doth
               appeare
               in
               Christ
               :
               happie
               place
               ,
               happie
               Paul
               ,
               happie
               shrine
               ,
               
               happie
               Saint
               ,
               so
               to
               bee
               blessed
               both
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               :
               &
               woe
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               vpon
               whom
               the
               ends
               of
               this
               world
               are
               come
               ,
               
                 if
                 being
                 compassed
              
               
               
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 cast
                 away
                 euerie
                 thing
                 that
                 presseth
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
                 hangeth
                 so
                 fast
                 ▪
                 o●
                 ,
                 tunning
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 vnto
                 Iesus
                 the
                 authour
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 :
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 ioy
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 endured
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               here
               me
               thinks
               ,
               vpon
               the
               sense
               and
               
               sight
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               swarmeth
               euerie
               where
               ,
               to
               the
               subersion
               of
               states
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               soules
               :
               I
               finde
               no
               cause
               of
               such
               so
               great
               excesse
               ,
               as
               that
               with
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               
               passion
               of
               their
               mortalitie
               :
               there
               is
               no
               impression
               of
               their
               eternitie
               .
               For
               and
               if
               there
               were
               ,
               assuredlie
               then
               
                 oderunt
                 peccare
                 ▪
                 〈…〉
                 i
                 virtutis
                 amore
                 ,
                 oderunt
                 peccare
                 mali
                 for
                 mid●ne
              
               
               poenae
               .
               The
               good
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               sinne
               in
               loue
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               euill
               they
               durst
               not
               sinne
               for
               feare
               of
               punishment
               .
               Did
               the
               sinner
               
               but
               think
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               Tophet
               is
               prepared
               of
               old
               ▪
               and
               that
               euen
               for
               the
               mightie
               as
               well
               as
               the
               mean●
               ;
               it
               is
               prepared
               .
               That
               the
               gulfe
               thereof
               is
               deepe
               &
               large
               ,
               and
               t●e
               burning
               is
               ▪
               fi●●
               &
               much
               wood
               ,
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               like
               a
               riuer
               of
               b●imstone
               ▪
               still
               to
               kindle
               it
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               had
               hee
               ▪
               but
               a
               passion
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               little
               do
               I
               doubt
               ,
               but
               his
               heart
               would
               fall
               ▪
               his
               soule
               would
               shrinke
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               leaue
               sinne
               for
               feare
               of
               punishment
               .
            
             
               To
               passe
               ▪
               ouer
               a
               due
               regard
               of
               these
               things
               ▪
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               tenth
               of
               our
               lost
               
               time
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               dayes
               ,
               pittifullie
               
                 spent
                 and
                 wasted
                 in
                 wofull
                 securitie
                 .
              
               Did
               we
               but
               affoord
               out
               soules
               though
               extraordinarie
               ,
               yet
               any
               the
               least
               meditation
               of
               the
               shortnes
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               more
               brittle
               thē
               glasse
               ;
               more
               light
               then
               smoke
               ;
               more
               swift
               then
               winde
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               day
               of
               our
               death
               ▪
               sure
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               vnsure
               in
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               bitter
               when
               it
               commeth
               .
               3.
               
               Did
               we
               but
               with
               feare
               foresee
               ,
               diem
               
               
                 &
                 Deum
                 vltionis
              
               ,
               a
               day
               and
               a
               God
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               by
               a
               iudge
               ;
               infallible
               for
               his
               wisedome
               ;
               inflexible
               for
               his
               iustice
               ;
               infugable
               for
               his
               power
               ;
               when
               to
               cal
               vpon
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               
               
                 cadite
                 ,
                 cadite
                 ,
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
                 fall
                 vpon
                 vs
                 ,
              
               
               
                 will
                 be
                 too
                 late
              
               .
               4.
               
               And
               finallie
               to
               close
               with
               hell
               ,
               to
               the
               horrour
               of
               all
               hellish
               hearts
               :
               could
               we
               but
               feele
               in
               heart
               and
               semblance
               ,
               
               the
               intolerable
               paines
               of
               hell
               ,
               endles
               ,
               easeles
               and
               remediles
               in
               the
               damned
               ;
               would
               much
               abate
               the
               heate
               of
               our
               sinning
               ,
               strike
               it
               in
               the
               blade
               ,
               breake
               it
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               kill
               it
               at
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               and
               
                 woe
                 vnto
                 vs
              
               ,
               that
               euer
               wee
               
               liued
               to
               see
               such
               excesse
               of
               sinning
               with
               all
               states
               ,
               in
               all
               securitie
               .
               
                 Hanibal
                 ad
                 portas
                 .
                 Imminet
                 mors
                 ,
                 iudicium
                 det
                 ,
                 infernus
                 omnia
                 horrenda
                 :
                 et
                 quasi
                 nihil
                 ad
                 nos
                 ▪
                 ridemus
                 ,
                 ludimus
                 ,
                 peccataque
                 peccatis
                 adi●cimus
                 .
              
               Death
               is
               at
               our
               doores
               ;
               iudgment
               is
               oue●
               our
               heads
               ;
               hell
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               all
               horrible
               :
               and
               yet
               without
               horror
               we
               laugh
               ,
               we
               leape
               ,
               we
               daunce
               ,
               we
               play
               ,
               
                 we
                 lie
                 vpon
                 beds
                 of
                 iuorie
                 ,
                 and
                 stretch
              
               
               
                 our selues
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 of
                 our
                 follie
                 :
                 wee
                 eate
                 the
                 lambs
                 of
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 calues
                 our
                 of
                 the
                 stall
                 ;
                 ●e
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 the
                 viollvaine
                 delights
                 ▪
                 and
                 we
                 inuent
                 to
                 our selues
                 instruments
                 of
                 musicke
                 like
                 Dauid
                 :
              
               as
               hee
               to
               the
               seruice
               and
               honour
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               so
               we
               to
               please
               our
               vnsanctified
               affections
               ,
               and
               extrauagant
               lusts
               .
               But
               good
               Lord
               how
               long
               ?
               how
               long
               without
               measure
               shall
               wee
               prouoke
               thy
               
               
               maiestie
               ?
               How
               long
               without
               repentance
               shall
               wee
               behold
               our
               miserie
               ?
               How
               long
               without
               compassion
               shall
               we
               looke
               vpon
               
               him
               whom
               wee
               haue
               pierced
               ?
               how
               long
               by
               swearing
               ,
               and
               lying
               ,
               and
               killing
               ,
               and
               
               stealing
               ,
               and
               whoring
               ,
               shall
               sinne
               breake
               out
               ,
               and
               blood
               touch
               blood
               ?
               Oh
               Lord
               thou
               knowest
               .
               
                 Pedibus
                 timor
                 addidit
                 alas
              
               .
               feare
               forceth
               flight
               .
               Oh
               set
               thy
               feare
               Lord
               before
               our
               face
               ,
               so
               settle
               it
               in
               out
               hearts
               ,
               as
               henceforth
               
               wee
               doe
               no
               more
               consult
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               but
               readilie
               obey
               thy
               heauenlie
               call
               ,
               by
               flight
               from
               sinne
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               iudgement
               .
            
             
               2
               As
               for
               the
               second
               cause
               of
               our
               excessiue
               
               sinning
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               insensibilitie
               of
               peace
               to
               come
               ,
               of
               future
               rest
               ,
               of
               heauenlie
               being
               ,
               passions
               of
               our
               ioy
               ,
               and
               impressions
               of
               our
               eternitie
               ;
               I
               say
               the
               want
               is
               wofull
               ,
               but
               the
               feeling
               is
               of
               force
               to
               beate
               backe
               Sathan
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               retinue
               ,
               either
               of
               sinne
               ,
               death
               ,
               
               hell
               or
               doome
               .
               It
               made
               Paule
               to
               forget
               not
               only
               sinne
               ,
               but
               himselfe
               to
               ,
               and
               say
               
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 God
                 he
                 knoweth
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 feele
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 vnutterable
                 .
              
               It
               made
               the
               Disciples
               in
               the
               transfiguration
               vpon
               the
               mount
               ▪
               to
               translate
               
               their
               thoughts
               from
               mortall
               mould
               ,
               &
               say
               ,
               
               in
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               that
               heauenlie
               being
               ,
               
                 Bonum
                 est
                 esse
                 hic
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 Lord
                 for
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 make
                 tabernacles
                 .
              
               It
               made
               Simeon
               say
               with
               solace
               ,
               whē
               hauing
               layd
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               what
               hee
               lapt
               in
               his
               armes
               ;
               euen
               sweet
               Christ
               ,
               the
               rauishment
               of
               his
               soule
               :
               
                 Lord
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 seruant
                 depart
                 in
              
               
               
                 pe●ce
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 :
                 mine
                 eyes
                 haue
                 seene
                 thy
                 saluation
                 ▪
              
               I
               feare
               no
               sinne
               ;
               I
               dread
               no
               death
               ;
               I
               haue
               liued
               enough
               ,
               I
               haue
               my
               life
               :
               I
               haue
               longed
               enough
               ,
               I
               haue
               my
               loue
               :
               I
               haue
               seene
               enough
               ,
               I
               haue
               my
               light
               ;
               I
               haue
               serued
               enough
               ,
               I
               haue
               my
               Saint
               :
               I
               haue
               sorrowed
               enough
               ,
               I
               haue
               my
               ioy
               :
               sweet
               Babe
               ,
               let
               this
               Psalme
               serue
               for
               a
               lullabie
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               a
               funerall
               for
               mee
               :
               Oh
               sleepe
               in
               my
               armes
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               sleepe
               in
               thy
               peace
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               out
               of
               Simeon
               would
               I
               raise
               a
               doctrine
               .
               Simeon
               had
               it
               by
               reuelation
               from
               
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               taste
               of
               death
               till
               hee
               had
               seene
               the
               Lords
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               doe
               I
               thinke
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               in
               like
               lenitie
               ,
               doth
               and
               will
               deale
               with
               al
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               neuer
               suffer
               the
               good
               and
               righteous
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               this
               world
               comfortles
               .
               Moses
               saw
               the
               
               land
               of
               promise
               before
               he
               died
               .
               Aaron
               saw
               his
               sonne
               Eleazar
               in
               his
               roome
               before
               
               he
               died
               .
               Dauid
               saw
               Salomon
               his
               successor
               
               ere
               he
               died
               .
               Ezekiàs
               saw
               his
               house
               in
               order
               
               ere
               he
               died
               .
               Christ
               was
               glorified
               vpon
               the
               holy
               mount
               ere
               he
               dyed
               .
               Stephen
               saw
               y●
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               standing
               at
               the
               right
               hād
               ere
               he
               died
               .
               And
               Simeons
               sight
               of
               Christ
               ere
               he
               died
               shall
               be
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               to
               all
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               an
               assured
               symboll
               or
               sacrament
               of
               the
               certaintie
               of
               our
               saluation
               by
               faith
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               sweet
               Sauiour
               ,
               whom
               wee
               shall
               behold
               in
               soule
               and
               spirit
               ,
               ere
               we
               leaue
               this
               life
               .
               
                 Amor
                 transit
                 in
                 amatum
                 ;
                 nec
                 sinit
                 amantem
                 esse
                 sui
                 ipsius
                 ,
                 sed
                 amati
                 .
                 Loue
                 doth
                 symbolize
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               minde
               is
               not
               where
               it
               liues
               ,
               but
               where
               it
               loues
               .
               
                 Terram
                 diligis
                 ,
                 terra
                 es
                 :
                 aurum
                 diligis
                 ,
                 aurum
                 es
                 .
                 Deum
                 diligis
                 ,
                 non
                 audeo
                 dicere
                 Deus
                 es
                 :
                 audi
              
               
               
                 tamen
                 scripturam
                 dicentem
                 ,
                 an
                 non
                 ego
                 dixi
                 ,
                 quod
                 dij
                 e●●is
                 ?
              
               Dost
               thou
               loue
               earth
               ?
               thou
               art
               earth
               ▪
               Dost
               thou
               loue
               gold
               ?
               thou
               art
               gold
               .
               Dost
               thou
               loue
               God
               ?
               (
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               thou
               art
               God
               )
               yet
               heare
               the
               Scriptures
               speaking
               ,
               haue
               not
               I
               said
               ye
               are
               Gods
               ?
               As
               and
               if
               the
               authour
               should
               say
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               familiaritie
               we
               haue
               with
               God
               ,
               wee
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               diuine
               nature
               ,
               
                 according
                 as
                 his
                 diuine
                 power
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 all
              
               
               
                 things
                 that
                 pertaine
                 vnto
                 life
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 thorough
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
              
               
               
                 called
                 vs
                 vnto
                 glorie
                 and
                 vertue
                 .
              
            
             
               Good
               Ignatius
               confirmed
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               as
               in
               life
               ,
               so
               in
               death
               ;
               for
               
                 qualis
                 vita
                 finis
                 ita
              
               .
               Of
               whom
               it
               is
               reported
               that
               being
               opened
               ,
               they
               found
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               faith
               and
               daylie
               meditation
               ,
               written
               in
               letters
               of
               gold
               ,
               to
               this
               effect
               .
               
                 Amor
                 mens
                 crucifixus
                 est
                 ,
                 my
                 loue
                 is
                 crucified
                 .
              
            
             
               Learned
               Cruciger
               confirmed
               the
               same
               ,
               when
               dying
               he
               said
               :
               
                 Inuoco
                 t●
                 Deus
                 ,
                 fiducia
                 filii
                 tui
                 ,
                 licet
                 languida
                 ,
                 tamen
                 aliqua
                 fide
                 .
              
               Oh
               God
               ,
               I
               call
               vpō
               thee
               in
               confidēce
               of
               thy
               son
               ,
               thogh
               with
               a
               faint
               faith
               ,
               yet
               with
               some
               faith
               :
               and
               I
               am
               encouraged
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               for
               I
               see
               him
               in
               glorie
               ,
               whom
               I
               haue
               followed
               in
               grace
               .
            
             
               Nor
               can
               I
               passe
               in
               silence
               ,
               what
               fel
               out
               in
               experience
               not
               long
               sithence
               ,
               at
               the
               memorable
               death
               of
               a
               memorable
               Saint
               in
               this
               our
               countrie
               ;
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               Scholler
               ,
               and
               Preacher
               ,
               rarelie
               qualified
               both
               in
               life
               and
               death
               .
               Oxford
               will
               witnes
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               
                 Heaton
                 hall
              
               the
               other
               ,
               where
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               call
               to
               his
               mercie
               that
               worthie
               man
               ,
               and
               powerfull
               preacher
               maister
               
                 Iohn
                 Holland
              
               batchelor
               of
               diuinitie
               ,
               a
               burning
               
               lampe
               consuming
               it selfe
               ,
               to
               lighten
               others
               ;
               for
               God
               in
               mercie
               called
               him
               by
               a
               lingring
               sicknes
               ,
               which
               staid
               till
               hee
               was
               readie
               ,
               and
               
               pared
               him
               to
               such
               an
               end
               ,
               as
               seldome
               I
               haue
               heard
               ,
               but
               yet
               neuer
               saw
               the
               like
               in
               any
               .
            
             
               To
               passe
               the
               course
               of
               his
               sicknes
               in
               much
               patience
               ,
               yet
               with
               great
               passion
               ;
               and
               to
               come
               to
               his
               end
               ,
               when
               he
               put
               in
               practise
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               godly
               life
               :
               It
               pleased
               him
               the
               day
               before
               he
               dyed
               ,
               as
               formerly
               often
               ,
               so
               then
               more
               egerly
               ,
               to
               call
               for
               the
               holy
               Bible
               ,
               with
               these
               very
               words
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 O
                 come
                 ,
                 death
                 approcheth
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 gather
                 some
                 flowres
                 to
                 comfort
                 this
                 howre
                 :
              
               and
               turning
               with
               his
               owne
               hands
               to
               the
               8.
               
               Chapter
               of
               Paules
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romaines
               ,
               he
               gaue
               me
               the
               booke
               ,
               and
               bade
               me
               reade
               :
               at
               the
               end
               of
               euery
               verse
               he
               made
               a
               Selah
               ,
               or
               pause
               ,
               and
               gaue
               the
               sence
               in
               such
               sort
               and
               feeling
               ,
               as
               was
               much
               (
               wee
               saw
               )
               to
               his
               owne
               comfort
               ,
               but
               more
               to
               our
               ioy
               &
               wonder
               .
               Pity
               it
               were
               those
               speeches
               ,
               with
               other
               his
               writings
               ,
               should
               bee
               buried
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               priuate
               from
               the
               publicke
               good
               of
               many
               .
               Hauing
               thus
               continued
               his
               meditation
               &
               exposition
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               howres
               or
               more
               ,
               on
               the
               sodain
               hee
               sayd
               ,
               
                 O
                 stay
                 your
                 reading
                 ,
                 what
                 brightnes
                 is
                 this
                 I
                 see
                 ?
                 Haue
                 you
                 light
                 vp
                 any
                 candles
                 ?
              
               To
               which
               I
               answered
               no
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Sunne-shine
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               about
               5.
               a
               clock
               in
               a
               cleere
               Summers
               euening
               .
               Sunne-shine
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
               nay
               my
               Sauior
               shine
               :
               now
               farewell
               world
               ,
               welcome
               heauen
               ,
               the
               day-starre
               from
               an
               high
               hath
               visited
               my
               hart
               :
               O
               speake
               it
               when
               I
               am
               gone
               ,
               and
               preach
               it
               at
               my
               Funerall
               :
               
                 God
                 dealeth
                 familiarly
                 with
                 man.
              
               I
               feele
               his
               mercy
               ,
               I
               see
               his
               maiesty
               ,
               whether
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               God
               he
               knoweth
               ,
               but
               I
               see
               things
               that
               are
               vnutterable
               .
               So
               ,
               rainshed
               in
               spirit
               ,
               he
               roamed
               towards
               heauen
               ,
               with
               a
               chearefull
               looke
               ,
               and
               soft
               sweete
               voice
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               said
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               conceiue
               .
               At
               last
               shrinking
               downe
               againe
               ,
               he
               gaue
               a
               sigh
               ,
               with
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Ah
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 wil
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 my
                 sins
                 keepe
                 me
                 from
                 my
                 God.
              
               Thus
               that
               euening
               ,
               twise
               rising
               ,
               and
               twise
               falling
               ,
               with
               the
               Sunne
               in
               the
               morning
               following
               ,
               he
               rise
               then
               neuer
               to
               fall
               ▪
               when
               againe
               raysing
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               Iacob
               did
               vpon
               his
               staffe
               ▪
               hee
               shut
               vp
               his
               blessed
               life
               ,
               with
               these
               blessed
               words
               ,
               
                 O
                 what
                 an
                 happy
                 change
              
               
               
                 shall
                 I
                 make
                 ?
                 from
                 night
                 ,
                 to
                 day
                 ?
                 from
                 darkenes
                 ,
                 to
                 light
                 ?
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 to
                 life
                 ?
                 from
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 to
                 solace
                 ?
                 from
                 a
                 factious
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 heauenly
                 being
                 ?
                 O
                 my
                 deare
                 brethren
                 ▪
                 sisters
                 ,
                 &
                 friends
                 ▪
                 it
                 pitteth
                 me
                 to
                 leaue
                 you
                 behinde
                 :
                 yet
                 remember
                 my
                 death
                 when
                 I
                 am
                 gone
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 I
                 now
                 feele
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 you
                 shall
                 ●●id●ere
                 you
                 dye
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 ▪
                 and
                 will
                 do
                 ●●●
                 familiarly
                 with
                 men
                 ▪
                 And
              
               
               
                 now
                 thou
                 firy
                 Chariot
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 donne
                 to
                 fetch
                 vp
              
               Eliah
               ,
               
                 carry
                 me
                 to
                 my
                 happy
                 hold
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 ye
                 blessed
                 Angels
                 ,
                 who
                 attended
                 the
                 soule
                 of
              
               Lazarus
               
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 vp
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 beare
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 beare
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 boson●
                 of
                 my
                 best
                 beloued
                 .
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               he
               fell
               a
               sl●ope
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               the
               truth
               my
               brethren
               ,
               I
               lie
               not
               ,
               my
               conscience
               bearing
               me
               witnesse
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               with
               an
               appeale
               from
               my
               own
               
               credit
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 right
                 worshipfull
                 his
                 brother
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               to
               iustifie
               what
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               in
               comfort
               of
               their
               owne
               soules
               and
               warrantie
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ●ayme
               at
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               proue
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 neuer
                 suffereth
              
               
               
                 his
                 elect
                 to
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 comfortlesse
                 ;
                 nor
                 wil
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 call
                 them
                 hence
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 haue
                 seene
                 with
              
               Simeon
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 soule
                 ;
                 spirit
                 ,
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               life
               of
               this
               perswasion
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               sinne
               ;
               and
               such
               hope
               of
               eternity
               ,
               is
               the
               reuenge
               of
               iniquity
               .
               Fie
               vpon
               sinne
               ,
               whilst
               I
               behold
               my
               Sauiour
               :
               fie
               vpon
               shame
               ,
               whilst
               I
               behold
               my
               glory
               !
               Heauen
               is
               my
               hope
               ,
               the
               visions
               of
               my
               hart
               ,
               are
               the
               impr●●sions
               of
               my
               ioy
               ;
               and
               *
               reuelations
               are
               exp●ations
               to
               all
               Gods
               children
               ;
               they
               haue
               bin
               ,
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               be
               ,
               neuer
               wanting
               
               
                 in
                 supplementum
                 fidei
              
               ,
               to
               helpe
               faith
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               conclusion
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               remember
               
               
                 Lots
                 wife
              
               ,
               was
               Christ
               his
               aduertisement
               ,
               to
               inure
               vs
               with
               a
               forgetfulnes
               of
               our
               owne
               
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               Lord
               
               might
               haue
               pleasure
               in
               our
               beawty
               :
               But
               so
               to
               looke
               vpon
               Zoar
               ,
               and
               flee
               thither
               ,
               was
               Lots
               sanctuary
               :
               
                 O
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 my
              
               
               
                 soule
                 shall
                 liue
              
               .
               What
               is
               Sodome
               ,
               other
               then
               this
               sinfull
               world
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               Zoar
               ,
               other
               then
               that
               heauenly
               being
               ?
               O
               let
               me
               take
               you
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               bring
               you
               out
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               the
               Angell
               ,
               
                 Escape
                 for
                 thy
                 life
                 ,
                 looke
                 not
                 behind
                 thee
                 ,
                 neither
                 tarry
                 thou
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 plaine
                 ,
                 escape
                 into
                 the
                 mountaine
                 least
                 thou
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               let
               this
               suffice
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               circumstance
               of
               my
               text
               ,
               as
               balme
               from
               heauen
               to
               sweeten
               our
               miseries
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               bury
               our
               iniquities
               in
               the
               graue
               .
               Now
               passe
               we
               from
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               quiet
               of
               both
               ,
               vrged
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               as
               an
               Antidote
               to
               preuent
               a
               poyson
               much
               infecting
               all
               flesh
               :
               who
               without
               all
               comfort
               of
               future
               blessednes
               ,
               do
               ,
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               stand
               doubtfull
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               after
               they
               be
               departed
               .
               
               The
               one
               sort
               are
               the
               Atheists
               ,
               the
               other
               are
               the
               Papists
               of
               these
               dayes
               &
               times
               :
               But
               the
               text
               is
               powrefull
               to
               put
               back
               both
               Iordans
               ,
               that
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               may
               enter
               
               Canaan
               without
               crosse
               or
               feare
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Lords
               elect
               shal
               rest
               in
               their
               beds
               ,
               they
               shal
               rise
               from
               their
               beds
               .
               Rest
               implyeth
               a
               resurrection
               ,
               when
               the
               time
               of
               refreshing
               shall
               
               come
               .
               It
               is
               an
               improper
               speech
               to
               say
               ,
               hee
               resteth
               ,
               who
               neuer
               riseth
               .
               It
               may
               be
               some
               go
               to
               bed
               who
               neuer
               rise
               ,
               strooken
               with
               a
               deadly
               sleepe
               or
               l●thargie
               ,
               but
               none
               to
               the
               
               graue
               ,
               but
               out
               he
               must
               ,
               at
               the
               generall
               sommons
               of
               all
               the
               world
               :
               for
               the
               trumpet
               shal
               
               sound
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               rise
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 dye
                 ,
                 shall
                 he
                 liue
                 againe
                 ?
                 Then
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 mine
                 appointed
                 time
                 will
                 I
                 watch
                 ▪
                 till
                 my
                 changing
                 do
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               for
               the
               second
               :
               If
               after
               our
               death
               we
               rest
               in
               our
               beds
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               such
               blessednes
               accompanteth
               saints
               
               
                 who
                 d●e
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 ther
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 :
              
               then
               after
               death
               ,
               no
               place
               of
               paine
               ,
               
               no
               punishment
               ,
               no
               Purgatory
               .
               Is
               there
               light
               in
               darkenes
               ?
               is
               there
               truth
               in
               error
               ?
               Is
               there
               life
               in
               death
               ?
               Is
               there
               fire
               in
               water
               ?
               Is
               there
               ease
               in
               paine
               ?
               rest
               in
               labour
               ?
               good
               in
               euill
               ?
               sweete
               in
               sowre
               ?
               Is
               there
               
               a
               purging
               fire
               in
               hell
               must
               fyne
               vs
               for
               heauen
               ?
               Sweete
               Christ
               ,
               where
               then
               is
               thy
               bloud
               ?
               which
               alone
               ,
               say
               we
               ,
               nothing
               else
               ,
               and
               none
               other
               ,
               
                 purgeth
                 our
                 sinne
              
               ,
               pleadeth
               
               our
               cause
               ,
               and
               purchaseth
               our
               place
               .
               We
               neede
               no
               other
               sacrifice
               ,
               we
               neede
               no
               
               other
               aduocate
               ,
               wee
               neede
               no
               other
               key
               to
               open
               to
               vs
               the
               p●rt
               of
               the
               paradise
               of
               God.
               And
               if
               the
               bloud
               of
               Iesus
               pleade
               better
               things
               then
               the
               bloud
               of
               Abel
               ,
               for
               the
               bloud
               of
               Abel
               cryed
               reuenge
               ,
               but
               the
               bloud
               of
               
               Christ
               cryed
               pardon
               ,
               pardon
               :
               then
               stay
               your
               bulles
               ,
               and
               drops
               of
               your
               leaden
               diuinity
               :
               downe
               with
               your
               Dagon
               and
               Babel
               of
               all
               confusion
               ,
               by
               shrift
               ,
               shrine
               ,
               merit
               ,
               or
               medall
               ,
               all
               too
               light
               ,
               to
               ballance
               with
               
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Lambe
               :
               
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 chaffe
                 to
                 corne
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               pities
               my
               heart
               to
               see
               the
               desolations
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               &
               of
               this
               my
               deare
               Country
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               where
               millions
               of
               souls
               are
               ●illily
               lead
               by
               bad
               and
               blinde
               guides
               ,
               
               factious
               Iesuits
               ,
               and
               seditious
               seedsmen
               ,
               lead
               I
               say
               from
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               bloud
               of
               Hales
               ,
               and
               Becket
               :
               from
               the
               fire
               vpon
               the
               Mount
               ,
               to
               the
               painted
               fire
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               Poets
               sayes
               ,
               and
               heathenish
               helps
               ,
               Romish
               institutions
               ,
               decretals
               apostaticall
               ,
               
               lying
               oracles
               ,
               illusions
               ,
               and
               flattering
               diuinations
               .
               This
               they
               doe
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               dare
               doe
               ,
               without
               care
               of
               conscience
               ,
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               faithfulnes
               to
               his
               cause
               ,
               which
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               (
               I
               verely
               thinke
               )
               they
               do
               betray
               ,
               to
               make
               good
               their
               hellish
               Hierarchie
               ,
               and
               Babel
               of
               all
               confusion
               .
            
             
               For
               what
               grosnes
               is
               this
               besides
               the
               impiety
               ,
               to
               thinke
               a
               people
               euer
               so
               foolish
               ,
               as
               should
               take
               out
               this
               lesson
               ,
               to
               carry
               to
               their
               graues
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 liuing
                 to
                 the
                 dead
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               
               that
               in
               plea
               of
               saluation
               to
               :
               from
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
               to
               dead
               idols
               :
               from
               the
               liuing
               word
               ,
               to
               dead
               traditions
               :
               from
               the
               liuing
               bread
               in
               heauen
               ,
               to
               a
               dead
               ●alfe
               or
               cake
               at
               Dan
               ,
               and
               Bethel
               :
               from
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               that
               giueth
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               fire
               of
               Purgatory
               that
               bringeth
               death
               .
            
             
               When
               Christ
               bleeding
               vpon
               the
               tree
               ,
               had
               vttered
               this
               voyce
               
                 cons●mmatum
                 est
              
               ,
               it
               is
               
               finished
               ,
               he
               gaue
               ●●
               the
               ghost
               .
               Th●n
               he
               said
               ▪
               and
               〈…〉
               hee
               ●ustered
               ,
               not
               for
               himselfe
               is
               a
               
               priuate
               person
               ,
               but
               for
               vs
               his
               members
               ,
               a
               publicke
               good
               .
               Shall
               he
               say
               
                 it
                 is
                 finished
              
               ?
               and
               shal
               we
               say
               it
               is
               not
               finished
               ?
               The
               Lyon
               
               hath
               rored
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               be
               afrayd
               ?
               The
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               who
               can
               but
               tremble
               ?
               O
               tremble
               for
               feare
               ye
               faithles
               generation
               ,
               
               who
               dare
               yet
               say
               it
               is
               not
               finished
               ?
               Pray
               saints
               in
               heauen
               ,
               help
               fire
               in
               hell
               ,
               Purgatory
               play
               thy
               part
               ,
               purge
               to
               the
               full
               :
               and
               thou
               Pope
               president
               of
               this
               Limbo
               lake
               ,
               rule
               at
               thy
               pleasure
               :
               help
               in
               ,
               help
               out
               ,
               and
               if
               vpon
               displeasure
               thou
               thrust
               Myriades
               of
               
               soules
               into
               hell
               ,
               yet
               let
               none
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               aske
               ,
               Why
               doest
               thou
               so
               ?
               It
               is
               enough
               ,
               ò
               it
               is
               inough
               to
               make
               good
               with
               this
               ,
               all
               your
               doctrine
               :
               
                 Sic
                 volo
                 ,
                 sic
                 iubeo
                 ▪
                 stet
                 pro
                 ratione
                 voluntas
                 .
              
               Aske
               no
               questions
               :
               search
               no
               scriptures
               :
               seeke
               no
               reasons
               :
               I
               haue
               sayd
               ,
               is
               inough
               :
               my
               pleasure
               is
               a
               precept
               ;
               counsell
               ,
               a
               commaund
               ;
               and
               my
               will
               is
               a
               reason
               .
               And
               now
               mee
               thinks
               whilest
               I
               heare
               them
               say
               ,
               without
               worde
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               warranty
               of
               reason
               :
               Heare
               heauen
               ,
               help
               purgatory
               ,
               pardon
               pope
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               pray
               saints
               ,
               purge
               fire
               ,
               speake
               indulgence
               ,
               for
               the
               rest
               and
               ease
               of
               soules
               departed
               :
               (
               a
               check
               to
               the
               bloud
               of
               my
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               my
               text
               ,
               &
               quiet
               of
               the
               saints
               that
               gone
               ar●
               )
               I
               cannot
               but
               say
               as
               Iob
               sayd
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               
                 Miserable
                 comforters
              
               
               
                 are
                 ye
                 all
                 :
                 Suffer
                 me
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 mocke
                 on
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               saints
               in
               heauen
               vpon
               whom
               
               you
               call
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               pray
               ,
               and
               before
               whose
               images
               you
               so
               prostrate
               your selues
               ,
               
               I
               say
               they
               heare
               you
               not
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               ,
               they
               help
               you
               not
               ;
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               works
               follow
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               yours
               :
               I
               say
               no
               such
               works
               of
               wickednes
               ,
               as
               your
               prayer
               to
               them
               is
               ,
               whereby
               you
               rob
               
               God
               ,
               to
               cloth
               a
               Saint
               .
               To
               the
               proofe
               wherof
               ,
               for
               that
               you
               say
               our
               doctrine
               is
               new
               ,
               and
               of
               yesterdayes
               birth
               ,
               
                 The
                 dayes
                 shall
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 yeares
                 shall
                 teach
                 wisedome
                 .
              
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               heare
               not
               ;
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               help
               not
               ;
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               haue
               no
               
               sense
               of
               our
               miseries
               :
               it
               is
               no
               new
               doctrine
               :
               it
               is
               ancient
               ;
               it
               is
               heauenly
               ;
               and
               hee
               that
               hath
               
                 eares
                 to
                 heare
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 heare
                 .
              
            
             
               Augustine
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 de
                 cura
                 habenda
              
               
               
                 pro
                 mortuis
              
               ,
               teacheth
               ,
               
                 Animas
                 Sanctorum
                 in
                 coelis
                 esse
                 ,
                 nec
                 interesse
                 nostris
                 his
                 terrents
                 negotijs
                 .
              
               That
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               blessed
               are
               in
               heauen
               ;
               nor
               doe
               they
               respect
               our
               affaires
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               as
               and
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               cease
               your
               praying
               ,
               for
               no
               more
               doth
               their
               affection
               reach
               yours
               ,
               then
               your
               prayer
               doth
               reach
               them
               .
               And
               this
               doth
               hee
               proue
               ,
               by
               
               these
               reasons
               sound
               and
               good
               ,
               vnanswerable
               ,
               if
               truth
               might
               preuaile
               ,
               when
               it
               pleadeath
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               whē
               it
               iudgeth
               in
               heauē
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               he
               beginneth
               with
               his
               mother
               Monicha
               ,
               dead
               and
               gone
               ,
               whose
               affection
               
               towards
               him
               ,
               in
               life
               was
               euer
               such
               ,
               as
               hee
               thought
               could
               not
               but
               reach
               him
               from
               heauen
               ,
               if
               Saints
               had
               feeling
               of
               our
               miseries
               here
               on
               earth
               :
               
                 Vt
                 volet
                 accipiat
                 quisque
                 quod
                 dicam
                 ,
              
               sayth
               the
               Father
               ;
               Let
               men
               iudge
               of
               my
               words
               as
               they
               please
               ;
               for
               that
               I
               may
               say
               nothing
               of
               others
               ,
               yet
               dare
               I
               say
               of
               her
               ,
               
                 Si
                 rebus
                 viuentium
                 interessent
                 animae
                 mortuorū
                 ,
                 me
                 ipsum
                 p●a
                 mater
                 nulla
                 nocte
                 desereret
                 ,
                 quem
                 terra
                 marique
                 s●cuta
                 est
                 vt
                 mecum
                 vineret
                 .
              
               If
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               dead
               did
               respect
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               liuing
               ,
               then
               my
               deere
               mother
               would
               neuer
               faile
               me
               night
               or
               day
               ,
               who
               by
               sea
               ,
               and
               by
               land
               ,
               followed
               me
               in
               this
               life
               to
               liue
               with
               me
               .
               
                 Absit
                 enim
                 vt
                 facta
                 sit
                 vita
                 foeliciore
                 crudelis
                 &c.
                 
              
               Be
               it
               farre
               away
               ,
               that
               a
               blessed
               life
               should
               make
               her
               more
               vnkind
               ,
               or
               cruel
               ;
               so
               as
               in
               all
               y●
               anguish
               of
               my
               soule
               ,
               I
               neuer
               felt
               her
               solace
               ,
               who
               whilest
               shee
               liued
               could
               neuer
               abide
               to
               see
               me
               sad
               .
               But
               without
               al
               doubt
               ,
               
                 quod
                 sacer
                 psalmus
                 personat
                 ,
                 verū
                 est
                 ,
                 quoniā
                 pat
                 〈…〉
                 s
                 &
                 mater
                 mea
                 dereliquerūt
              
               
               
                 me
                 ;
                 Dominus
                 ●●tem
                 assumpsit
                 me
                 :
              
               because
               my
               father
               &
               my
               mother
               haue
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               the
               Lord
               haue
               taken
               me
               vp
               .
               If
               then
               our
               fathers
               do
               forsake
               vs
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               care
               for
               vs
               :
               and
               if
               our
               fathers
               do
               not
               care
               for
               vs
               ,
               
                 qui
                 sunt
                 ill●
                 mortuorum
                 ,
                 qui
                 nor
                 unt
                 quid
                 agamus
                 ,
                 quidue
              
               
               patiamur
               :
               who
               are
               they
               amōg
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               know
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               or
               care
               what
               we
               suffer
               ?
            
             
               2
               A
               second
               reason
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               moued
               in
               misery
               ,
               after
               a
               deliuerance
               ,
               and
               greatly
               complayned
               of
               mercies
               with-holden
               ,
               and
               compassions
               restrayned
               ,
               gayned
               at
               no
               hand
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               nor
               was
               pitied
               of
               any
               ,
               but
               of
               himselfe
               :
               and
               for
               that
               he
               ●●ith
               ,
               
                 doubtlesse
                 thou
                 art
                 our
                 father
                 ,
                 though
                 Abraham
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 Israel
                 know
                 vs
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 Lord
                 art
                 our
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 redeem●r
                 thy
                 name
                 is
              
               
               
                 for
                 euer
              
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               father
               concludeth
               ,
               with
               an
               argument
               drawn
               frō
               the
               stronger
               ,
               
                 Si
                 tanti
                 Patriarchae
                 quid
                 ●rga
                 populum
                 ex
                 his
                 procreatum
                 ageretur
                 ignorauerunt
                 &c.
                 
              
               If
               two
               so
               great
               Patriarches
               were
               ignorant
               ,
               what
               should
               become
               of
               that
               people
               themselues
               had
               begotten
               ,
               and
               frō
               whose
               straine
               should
               spring
               by
               promise
               ,
               Christ
               the
               father
               of
               all
               
               the
               faithfull
               :
               If
               Abraham
               being
               the
               friend
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               could
               neuer
               enter
               into
               that
               secret
               :
               nor
               Israel
               as
               preuayling
               with
               God
               ,
               
               yet
               neuer
               obtayned
               such
               a
               blessing
               ,
               as
               once
               dead
               ,
               either
               to
               know
               ,
               to
               ease
               ,
               or
               help
               their
               posteritie
               ,
               in
               life
               or
               death
               :
               then
               hush
               to
               heauen
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               therein
               is
               ,
               except
               God
               ,
               al
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               none
               can
               know
               ,
               none
               
               can
               help
               ,
               none
               can
               heare
               ,
               none
               can
               ease
               our
               plaint
               or
               paine
               ,
               either
               in
               earth
               ,
               or
               elswhere
               .
            
             
               3
               His
               third
               argument
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               memory
               of
               blessed
               Iosiah
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               Huldah
               the
               Prophetisse
               pronounced
               this
               blessing
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               dye
               ,
               and
               be
               gathered
               vnto
               his
               fathers
               before
               he
               saw
               the
               euils
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               determined
               vpon
               that
               place
               and
               people
               .
               Her
               words
               be
               these
               :
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 because
                 thine
                 heart
                 did
              
               
               
                 melt
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 humbled
                 thy self
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 heardest
                 what
                 I
                 spake
                 against
                 this
                 place
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 destroyed
                 and
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 rent
                 thy
                 clothes
                 ,
                 and
                 wept
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 also
                 heard
                 it
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Behold
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 gather
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 put
                 in
                 thy
                 graue
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 eyes
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 all
                 the
                 euil
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 vpon
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               Hereupon
               I
               inferre
               with
               the
               father
               ,
               
                 hos
                 put
                 amus
                 quietos
                 ,
                 quos
                 inquieta
                 vita
                 viuorum
                 solicitat
                 ?
              
               May
               we
               think
               them
               at
               quiet
               whom
               the
               troublesome
               sturs
               of
               this
               world
               may
               vexe
               ?
               I
               trow
               no
               ,
               for
               doe
               but
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               did
               behold
               the
               miseries
               here
               on
               earth
               ;
               Princes
               the
               subuersion
               of
               their
               kingdomes
               ;
               Noblemen
               of
               their
               houses
               ;
               Gentlemen
               
               of
               their
               lands
               ,
               line
               ,
               and
               families
               ;
               did
               fathers
               see
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               mothers
               the
               shame
               of
               their
               daughters
               ,
               clad
               with
               pride
               ,
               fed
               with
               idlenes
               ,
               and
               shod
               with
               bloud
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               both
               of
               their
               bodies
               and
               soules
               ;
               finally
               ,
               did
               heauen
               but
               heare
               ,
               see
               ,
               or
               feele
               with
               passion
               ,
               how
               Sion
               is
               
               wasted
               ,
               her
               stones
               lye
               buryed
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               to
               pitie
               her
               desolations
               ;
               did
               they
               but
               see
               the
               grasse
               of
               the
               earth
               dieperd
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
               by
               Antichrist
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 east
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Antichrist
                 in
                 the
                 west
              
               ;
               banding
               themselues
               together
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               our
               Christ
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               destroy
               the
               honor
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               his
               offices
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               Saints
               in
               heauen
               ,
               had
               a
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               these
               miseries
               ,
               woes
               ,
               and
               calamities
               ,
               small
               were
               their
               rest
               ,
               li●tle
               were
               their
               ease
               ,
               and
               heauen
               were
               no
               hold
               for
               happines
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               were
               vpon
               hell
               (
               as
               on
               saith
               ,
               
                 infernus
                 in
                 amoenum
                 conuerteretur
                 Paradisum
              
               )
               it
               would
               become
               the
               port
               of
               Paradise
               :
               so
               contrarily
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               sayd
               ,
               if
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               woes
               ,
               and
               calamities
               ,
               should
               p●ster
               heauen
               :
               if
               earthly
               miseries
               ,
               hellish
               horrors
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               our
               aduersaries
               wil
               haue
               it
               )
               Purgatories
               plaints
               should
               
               reach
               the
               saints
               ;
               then
               should
               heauen
               bee
               turned
               into
               hell
               ;
               rest
               into
               toyle
               ;
               peace
               into
               warre
               ;
               and
               blessednes
               into
               bane
               .
            
             
               Iob
               saw
               this
               ,
               when
               hee
               sayd
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 he
                 changeth
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 castest
                 him
                 away
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 if
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 shall
                 bee
                 honorable
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 be
                 vnderstand
                 concerning
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 of
                 low
                 degree
                 .
              
               Whereunto
               accordeth
               Augustine
               in
               another
               
               place
               :
               The
               sonnes
               of
               them
               that
               are
               dead
               ,
               are
               there
               where
               they
               do
               not
               see
               ,
               nor
               heare
               what
               things
               are
               done
               or
               chaunceth
               in
               this
               life
               :
               such
               is
               their
               care
               for
               the
               liuing
               ,
               that
               they
               know
               not
               what
               we
               do
               ;
               euen
               as
               our
               care
               is
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               .
            
             
               For
               conclusion
               of
               this
               point
               (
               that
               I
               bee
               not
               tedious
               )
               say
               no
               more
               eyther
               for
               your selues
               ,
               or
               ouer
               your
               dead
               .
               Heare
               heauen
               ;
               help
               saints
               ;
               send
               peace
               ;
               giue
               rest
               :
               they
               see
               you
               not
               ;
               they
               heare
               you
               not
               ;
               nor
               haue
               they
               feeling
               of
               your
               miseries
               .
               Your
               
                 ora
                 pro
                 nobis
              
               is
               out
               at
               doores
               ,
               and
               your
               
                 Missa
                 requiem
              
               ,
               is
               a
               pregnant
               idoll
               .
               Popes
               pardons
               are
               bables
               for
               Pagans
               to
               sport
               withall
               ;
               and
               like
               the
               mad
               Gaderen
               ,
               you
               hunt
               the
               graues
               of
               the
               
               dead
               ,
               to
               grieue
               the
               liuing
               ,
               taking
               vp
               these
               and
               such
               like
               stones
               ,
               to
               wound
               your selues
               ,
               
               and
               build
               vp
               your
               Babel
               of
               all
               confusion
               .
               
               
                 But
                 of
                 you
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 better
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 accompany
                 saluation
                 ,
                 though
                 thus
                 I
                 speake
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 vnrighteous
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 forget
                 your
                 worke
                 and
                 labour
                 of
                 loue
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 shew
                 towards
                 his
                 name
                 ,
              
               giuing
               
               him
               alone
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               your
               prayers
               and
               praises
               :
               saying
               with
               holy
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 my
              
               
               
                 witnes
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
              
               .
               And
               with
               the
               sweete
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Whome
                 haue
                 I
                 in
                 heauen
                 but
                 thee
                 ?
                 and
                 whom
                 haue
                 I
                 in
                 earth
                 besides
                 thee
                 ?
              
               As
               also
               
               with
               blessed
               
                 Hester
                 :
                 O
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 only
                 art
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 helpe
                 me
                 desolate
                 woman
                 ,
                 which
                 haue
                 no
                 helper
                 but
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               
               take
               this
               from
               Siracides
               for
               a
               
                 memento
                 .
                 Forget
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 rest
                 ,
                 let
                 his
                 remembrance
                 rest
                 :
                 cease
                 thy
                 prayers
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 do
                 him
                 no
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 hurt
                 thy selfe
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               Now
               to
               come
               to
               the
               second
               support
               ,
               
               I
               meane
               our
               aduersaries
               bath
               ,
               to
               supple
               and
               ease
               their
               dead
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               to
               heauen
               :
               and
               for
               that
               they
               cry
               help
               Purgatory
               ,
               purge
               fire
               ;
               heathenish
               in
               deuise
               ,
               hellish
               in
               practice
               ,
               and
               Romish
               for
               gaine
               .
               That
               I
               may
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               no
               lesse
               of
               that
               popish
               puddle
               ,
               if
               I
               say
               the
               truth
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               Apostle
               
               sayd
               of
               an
               idoll
               ,
               
                 Idolum
                 nihil
                 est
              
               ;
               so
               say
               I
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               
                 Purgatorium
                 nihil
                 est
              
               ;
               it
               is
               none
               
               of
               Gods
               creatures
               ;
               it
               is
               none
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               :
               it
               was
               neuer
               in
               his
               counsell
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               it
               can
               neuer
               stand
               with
               his
               prouidence
               .
            
             
               Nay
               if
               you
               reade
               the
               approuers
               of
               it
               ,
               who
               loue
               it
               most
               ,
               and
               like
               it
               best
               ,
               you
               shal
               finde
               
               thē
               like
               Sampsons
               foxes
               ,
               tyed
               by
               the
               tayles
               ,
               but
               deuided
               in
               the
               heads
               ,
               burning
               the
               corn
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               whilest
               Israels
               sheaues
               stād
               vpright
               :
               I
               meane
               consuming
               themselues
               ,
               whilest
               they
               cauill
               with
               vs
               about
               a
               birth
               of
               no
               being
               :
               for
               if
               ,
               they
               could
               but
               agree
               at
               home
               ,
               ere
               they
               warre
               abroade
               ,
               1.
               where
               the
               place
               is
               ,
               2.
               when
               it
               began
               ,
               3.
               how
               long
               it
               shall
               continue
               ,
               4.
               who
               is
               there
               punished
               ,
               5.
               what
               is
               the
               paine
               ,
               6.
               and
               lastly
               ,
               who
               be
               the
               tormentors
               :
               happily
               it
               might
               make
               vs
               
               to
               sound
               a
               retreate
               ,
               and
               moue
               a
               parley
               .
               But
               when
               in
               all
               ,
               or
               most
               of
               these
               ,
               they
               are
               at
               ods
               with
               themselues
               ,
               I
               trust
               (
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               )
               they
               shall
               neuer
               be
               at
               euen
               with
               vs
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               that
               feare
               the
               Lord
               in
               truth
               .
            
             
               It
               would
               require
               a
               longer
               discourse
               ,
               then
               now
               I
               can
               stand
               vpon
               :
               to
               descend
               into
               each
               of
               these
               particulars
               ,
               beeing
               limited
               with
               the
               time
               ,
               mine
               owne
               weakenes
               ,
               and
               your
               wearines
               ;
               yet
               if
               any
               man
               doubt
               ,
               let
               him
               demurre
               with
               mee
               vpon
               a
               further
               tryall
               ,
               and
               
               conference
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               (
               if
               God
               will
               )
               satisfie
               him
               to
               the
               full
               ;
               that
               in
               all
               these
               seuerall
               points
               ,
               they
               doe
               nothing
               else
               but
               agree
               to
               disagree
               :
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               I
               dare
               auouch
               as
               first
               I
               did
               ,
               that
               purgatorie
               is
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               1
               That
               is
               was
               neuer
               knowne
               in
               the
               
               Church
               of
               Israel
               ,
               or
               a
               doctrine
               sprinkled
               vpon
               that
               people
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               old
               couenant
               by
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 faithfull
                 in
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 all
                 hee
                 saw
                 vpon
                 the
                 mount
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               That
               purgatorie
               hath
               no
               foundation
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               neuer
               taught
               it
               in
               that
               couenant
               ;
               but
               was
               of
               it selfe
               sufficient
               to
               purge
               and
               
               preserue
               
                 tam
                 à
                 poena
                 quam
                 à
                 culpa
                 :
              
               though
               our
               aduersaries
               say
               contrarie
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               neither
               the
               Primitiue
               Church
               ,
               nor
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               manie
               ages
               ,
               did
               euer
               acknowledge
               the
               purgatorie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               I
               say
               God
               neuer
               ordained
               :
               Scripture
               neuer
               taught
               :
               spirit
               neuer
               guided
               :
               father
               neuer
               agreed
               vpon
               such
               a
               doctrine
               :
               but
               as
               they
               that
               were
               conuerted
               to
               Christ
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               whether
               from
               Iudaisme
               ,
               or
               frō
               Paganisme
               ,
               did
               bring
               with
               them
               ,
               eyther
               their
               ceremonies
               ,
               or
               their
               
               opinions
               ;
               so
               in
               this
               errour
               ,
               as
               in
               others
               .
            
             
               Plato
               taught
               it
               in
               his
               schooles
               :
               Virgil
               in
               his
               rythmes
               :
               both
               Pagans
               Papising
               .
               Bonauenture
               at
               all
               a●enture
               ,
               and
               Durand
               not
               dangerous
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               haue
               taken
               it
               vp
               ;
               both
               Papists
               Paganising
               .
               To
               iustifie
               what
               hath
               bin
               said
               of
               old
               :
               
                 Pictoribus
                 ,
                 atque
                 poetis
                 quidlibet
                 audendi
                 semper
                 fuit
                 aequa
                 potestas
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 Painters
                 ,
                 to
                 Po●ts
                 (
                 to
                 Papists
                 )
                 of
                 skill
                 ,
              
               
                 Hath
                 euer
                 b●●
                 graunted
                 to
                 same
                 what
                 the
                 ▪
                 will.
                 
              
            
             
               For
               the
               proofe
               of
               al
               these
               assertions
               ,
               I
               referre
               you
               to
               the
               worthie
               writings
               of
               that
               
                 noble
                 Berrean
                 Lord
                 Phillip
                 of
                 Mornay
                 ;
                 lumen
              
               
               
                 Galliae
                 ,
                 ma●tix
                 Romae
              
               ,
               in
               his
               treatise
               of
               purgatorie
               ,
               laid
               downe
               in
               his
               third
               booke
               of
               the
               sacrifice
               pretended
               in
               the
               Masse
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               for
               conclusion
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               in
               clearing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               pitifullie
               dearned
               with
               these
               clouds
               of
               errour
               ,
               let
               these
               few
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               dispell
               the
               fogge
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               sunne
               of
               righteousnes
               may
               shine
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               beget
               you
               to
               a
               better
               
               hope
               .
            
             
               A
               voice
               from
               heauen
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               &
               you
               may
               beleeue
               it
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dea●
                 that
                 die
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 (
                 Amodo
                 )
                 euen
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 .
              
               In
               blessednes
               is
               no
               pain
               :
               in
               rest
               is
               no
               toyle
               ,
               &
               if
               this
               happinesse
               be
               Amodo
               ,
               
               Euen
               straight
               vpon
               the
               dissolution
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               daunger
               by
               the
               way
               :
               there
               is
               no
               delay
               by
               purgatorie
               .
            
             
               Paul
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               you
               may
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 both
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 death
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 loosed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 of
                 al
                 :
              
               as
               &
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               neuer
               can
               I
               lose
               by
               Christ
               ,
               in
               life
               hee
               is
               my
               grace
               ;
               in
               death
               he
               is
               my
               glorie
               :
               when
               I
               am
               gone
               ,
               I
               
               shall
               bee
               where
               he
               is
               ;
               not
               in
               paine
               ,
               but
               in
               blis
               ,
               where
               no
               fire
               shall
               purge
               ,
               nor
               water
               
               wash
               ;
               hauing
               alreadie
               dipt
               my
               stole
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               lamb
               .
            
             
               Christ
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               you
               may
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               his
               
               word
               is
               a
               warrant
               to
               your
               wearie
               souls
               .
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 ,
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 euen
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 behold
                 my
                 glorie
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 .
              
               It
               is
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               who
               dares
               wrest
               it
               ?
               the
               head
               will
               haue
               his
               members
               ,
               the
               bridegroome
               his
               spouse
               ,
               God
               his
               elect
               ,
               and
               Christ
               his
               redeemed
               :
               and
               where
               will
               he
               haue
               them
               ,
               but
               where
               he
               is
               ?
               and
               that
               is
               in
               heauen
               .
               Popish
               purgatory
               is
               no
               Palace
               for
               Christ
               his
               abode
               ;
               ergo
               ,
               no
               place
               for
               Christians
               to
               behold
               his
               glorie
               .
            
             
               Nor
               hath
               Christ
               said
               it
               but
               sworne
               it
               to
               ,
               
                 in
                 supplementum
                 fidei
              
               ,
               to
               help
               faith
               ;
               
                 that
                 by
              
               
               
               
                 two
                 immutable
                 things
                 ,
                 wherein
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 lie
              
               ;
               First
               ,
               promise
               :
               and
               Secondlie
               oth
               ;
               wee
               might
               haue
               strong
               consolation
               .
               His
               oth
               is
               this
               ,
               neuer
               to
               be
               reuersed
               :
               
                 Verilie
                 ,
                 verilie
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
              
               
               
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeueth
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 passed
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               O
               happie
               hearers
               ▪
               but
               thrise
               happie
               beleeuers
               ,
               for
               whose
               cause
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sworne
               ,
               in
               certaintie
               of
               your
               saluation
               and
               speedie
               passage
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               without
               tuch
               of
               fire
               ,
               meede
               of
               merit
               ,
               or
               need
               of
               Popish
               indulgence
               .
            
             
               One
               saith
               well
               ,
               
                 velox
                 est
                 sermo
                 dei
                 ,
                 &
                 velocem
                 desiderat
                 habere
                 sequentem
                 .
              
               The
               word
               of
               God
               is
               swift
               ,
               and
               it
               requireth
               a
               speedie
               
               follower
               :
               if
               speed
               in
               following
               ;
               much
               more
               in
               attaining
               :
               if
               speed
               in
               the
               bodie
               ,
               much
               more
               when
               it
               hath
               put
               it
               off
               :
               if
               vnder
               the
               crosse
               we
               grone
               and
               goe
               forward
               ,
               with
               how
               much
               more
               speede
               shall
               wee
               haste
               to
               the
               crowne
               ,
               when
               teares
               shall
               bee
               wiped
               from
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               be
               translated
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               raigne
               with
               God
               for
               euer
               .
               And
               if
               it
               bee
               true
               of
               a
               glorified
               bodie
               ,
               that
               Augustine
               hath
               ,
               
                 corpus
                 est
                 vbi
                 volet
                 animus
              
               .
               The
               bodie
               is
               straight
               where
               the
               minde
               will
               ;
               
               how
               much
               rather
               shall
               a
               sanctified
               soule
               ,
               
               disburdened
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               passe
               with
               speed
               to
               him
               that
               gaue
               it
               .
            
             
               Lazarus
               died
               ,
               and
               was
               straight
               waies
               caried
               
               into
               Abrahams
               bosome
               .
               The
               theefe
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               died
               ,
               &
               was
               that
               verie
               day
               in
               Paradise
               .
               Stephen
               called
               and
               said
               ,
               Lord
               Iesus
               receiue
               my
               spirit
               :
               and
               shall
               we
               doubt
               of
               his
               desire
               euen
               then
               answered
               ?
               Christ
               cryed
               vpon
               the
               tree
               ,
               
                 father
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
              
               
               
                 my
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               gaue
               vp
               the
               Ghost
               ;
               not
               downe
               the
               ghost
               ;
               speedily
               ,
               and
               without
               delay
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               it
               is
               with
               euerie
               Saint
               of
               God
               in
               his
               particular
               death
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               generall
               doome
               ,
               all
               shal
               be
               chaunged
               at
               the
               twinckling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               trumpe
               :
               for
               the
               trumpet
               shal
               blow
               ,
               and
               the
               dead
               shall
               rise
               ;
               so
               all
               shall
               be
               changed
               at
               the
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               &
               euen
               in
               the
               twinkling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               shall
               the
               
                 bodie
                 turne
                 to
                 earth
              
               
               
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gaue
                 it
                 .
                 Nescit
                 tarda
                 moli●●●a
                 spiritus
                 dei
                 gratia
                 .
              
               The
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               without
               delay
               :
               no
               delay
               in
               the
               creation
               :
               no
               delay
               in
               the
               redemtion
               :
               no
               delay
               in
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               holie
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               so
               dainelie
               it
               fell
               :
               and
               shall
               we
               surmise
               a
               delay
               after
               the
               
               dissolution
               ;
               
                 after
                 wee
                 haue
                 fought
                 the
                 good
              
               
               
                 fight
                 ,
                 finished
                 our
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 .
              
               No
               ●o
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               crowne
               of
               righteousnes
               laide
               vp
               for
               thee
               Paul
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               them
               that
               loue
               his
               appearing
               ;
               I
               meane
               Christ
               who
               standeth
               readie
               with
               a
               crowne
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               ouer
               
               the
               head
               of
               all
               his
               saints
               ,
               euen
               when
               the
               flesh
               is
               off
               ,
               to
               put
               it
               on
               .
            
             
               To
               goe
               by
               the
               streame
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               to
               wash
               out
               this
               errour
               ,
               would
               carrie
               me
               to
               a
               sea
               of
               matter
               ,
               for
               the
               time
               impas●ible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               am
               enforced
               of
               much
               to
               take
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               of
               manie
               a
               few
               ,
               
                 Leonem
                 ex
                 vnguibus
              
               .
            
             
               Ignatius
               bath
               these
               verie
               wordes
               truelie
               
               translated
               .
               
                 Alwaies
                 reasō
                 requireth
                 that
                 whilest
                 we
                 haue
                 space
                 and
                 time
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 amend
                 and
                 correll
                 our
                 faults
                 ,
                 whilest
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 wee
                 haue
                 occasion
                 giuen
                 of
                 repentance
                 :
              
               for
               it
               is
               truelie
               said
               ,
               
                 after
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 nor
                 time
                 to
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 :
              
               whereunto
               accordeth
               that
               of
               Ierome
               .
               Whilest
               we
               are
               in
               this
               
               present
               world
               ,
               either
               by
               prayer
               ,
               counsel
               ,
               or
               comfort
               ,
               we
               may
               help
               one
               another
               :
               but
               after
               ,
               not
               Iob
               ,
               not
               Daniel
               ,
               or
               Noah
               ,
               shall
               obtaine
               by
               any
               intreatie
               ,
               but
               euery
               one
               shall
               beare
               his
               owne
               burden
               .
            
             
               Chryso●l●●e
               giueth
               the
               reason
               of
               both
               :
               
               
                 hoc
                 eni●
                 cunaorum
                 tempus
                 est
                 ;
                 illud
                 verò
                 coronarum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 retributionum
                 &
                 praemiorum
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               time
               of
               swadles
               ,
               bands
               ,
               and
               bicke●ings
               :
               but
               that
               of
               crownes
               ,
               rewards
               and
               garlands
               .
            
             
               Cyprian
               in
               his
               first
               treatise
               against
               Demetrian
               ,
               doth
               fullie
               subscribe
               to
               the
               same
               truth
               ,
               where
               hee
               saith
               :
               
                 that
                 after
                 we
                 be
                 once
                 departed
                 our
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 place
                 of
                 repentance
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 effect
                 or
                 working
                 of
                 satisfactions
                 :
                 life
                 is
                 here
                 eyther
                 lost
                 or
                 won
                 ;
                 euerlasting
                 saluation
                 is
                 here
                 prouided
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 due
                 worshipping
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 fruits
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Augustine
               vpon
               his
               first
               conuersion
               ,
               sauouring
               
               of
               gentilisme
               ,
               was
               doubtful
               &
               said
               of
               purgatory
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               there
               is
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               there
               is
               none
               ;
               but
               being
               further
               grounded
               in
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               faith
               ,
               is
               resolute
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               said
               .
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 deceiue
                 himselfe
                 ▪
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 t●●
                 places
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 anie
                 third
                 p●●●●
                 ▪
                 there
                 is
                 no●
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 reigneth
                 not
                 with
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 shall
                 perish
                 with
                 the
                 diuell
                 without
                 all
                 ●●●●●
                 .
              
               And
               in
               his
               
               booke
               Hypognosticon
               ,
               he
               is
               yet
               more
               plaine
               ,
               morefull
               ,
               more
               abounding
               in
               the
               ●●●ting
               backe
               of
               that
               deuised
               〈…〉
               be
               these
               .
               
                 The
                 first
                 place
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 by
                 Gods
                 authoritie
                 beleeueth
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 of
                 heauē
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 〈…〉
              
               
               
                 faith
                 beleeueth
                 to
                 bee
                 hell
                 ,
                 where
                 al
                 runnagates
                 &
                 whosoeuer
                 to
                 without
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 tast
                 euerlasting
                 punishment
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 any
                 third
                 place
                 we
                 vtterly
                 know
                 none
                 ,
                 neither
                 shal
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 holie
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 any
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               if
               he
               would
               neuer
               off
               this
               groūd
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               built
               vp
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               remoued
               all
               rubbish
               ,
               he
               is
               yet
               vpon
               that
               againe
               and
               
               againe
               .
               
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 habitations
                 or
                 dwelling
                 places
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 in
                 fire
                 euerlasting
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 that
                 neuer
                 shall
                 haue
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 place
                 to
                 correct
                 our
                 manners
              
               
               
                 and
                 conditions
                 ,
                 but
                 onlie
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 euerie
                 man
                 shall
                 haue
                 that
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 purchased
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               then
               with
               these
               few
               ,
               to
               shut
               vp
               the
               streame
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               still
               runne
               in
               the
               same
               current
               ,
               and
               to
               close
               with
               their
               rectified
               spirits
               in
               triall
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               conclude
               with
               themselues
               .
               
                 In
                 quo
                 quemque
                 inuenerit
              
               
               
                 suus
                 nouissimus
                 dies
                 ,
                 in
                 hoc
                 comprehende●
                 mundi
                 nou●ssimus
                 dies
                 :
                 quontam
                 qualis
                 in
                 die
                 isto
                 quisquis
                 moritur
                 ,
                 tales
                 in
                 die
                 illo
                 iudicabitur
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 vnusquisque
                 cum
                 causa
                 sua
                 dormit
                 ,
                 &
                 cum
                 causa
                 sua
                 resurgit
                 .
              
               Wherein
               euerie
               mans
               last
               day
               shall
               leaue
               him
               ;
               therein
               Gods
               day
               shall
               finde
               him
               ;
               as
               we
               die
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               be
               iudged
               ,
               and
               euerie
               man
               shall
               sleepe
               
               and
               rise
               againe
               with
               his
               owne
               cause
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               our
               aduersaries
               straynd
               distinction
               ,
               of
               good
               to
               heauen
               ,
               bad
               to
               hell
               ;
               and
               meanely
               mannerd
               to
               purgatorie
               :
               it
               is
               a
               heathenish
               help
               ,
               &
               a
               Pan●●s
               Poêm
               found
               in
               the
               Schoole
               of
               Plato
               ,
               and
               there
               first
               forged
               vpon
               the
               anuill
               of
               errour
               ;
               who
               maketh
               (
               by
               the
               report
               of
               Eusebius
               himselfe
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               the
               soule
               )
               three
               degrees
               of
               men
               .
               Some
               in
               the
               Elisian
               fields
               ,
               who
               liued
               well
               and
               vertuouslie
               :
               blessed
               soules
               ,
               in
               blessed
               places
               .
               Others
               in
               Tartaro
               ,
               whom
               he
               calleth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               past
               hope
               of
               amendement
               ,
               cursed
               soules
               in
               cursed
               places
               .
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               curable
               and
               veniall
               ,
               he
               casteth
               into
               burning
               flouds
               ,
               there
               to
               make
               perfect
               their
               repentance
               ,
               and
               after
               their
               purgation
               receiue
               absolution
               .
               Virgil
               describeth
               it
               at
               large
               ,
               in
               his
               sixt
               booke
               of
               his
               AEneidos
               .
            
             
               
                 Alijs
                 sub
                 gurgite
                 vasto
                 ,
                 infectū
                 eluitur
                 scelus
                 ,
                 
                 aut
                 exuritur
                 igne
                 :
              
               
                 Donec
                 long
                 a
                 dies
                 ,
                 perfecto
                 temporis
                 orbe
                 ,
                 concretam
                 exemit
                 labem
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Englished
               thus
               .
            
             
               
                 Some
                 fleeting
                 bin
                 in
                 floods
                 ,
                 and
                 deepe
                 in
                 gulfes
                 themselues
                 they
                 tire
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Till
                 sinnes
                 away
                 be
                 washt
                 ,
                 or
                 clensed
                 cleare
                 with
                 purging
                 fire
                 :
              
               
                 Till
                 compass●
                 long
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 perfect
                 course
                 hath
                 purged
                 quite
              
               
                 Our
                 former
                 cloddred
                 spots
                 ,
                 and
                 pure
                 hath
                 left
                 our
                 ghostly
                 sprite
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               hereat
               no
               doubt
               Augustine
               aymed
               
               when
               hee
               said
               ,
               that
               purgatorie
               was
               one
               of
               Platoes
               doctrines
               :
               as
               also
               some
               of
               their
               greatest
               Clarkes
               and
               Iesuits
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               let
               to
               confesse
               that
               purgatorie
               is
               found
               there
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               conclusion
               of
               all
               these
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               controuersed
               betwixt
               vs
               and
               our
               aduersaries
               ;
               I
               say
               of
               popish
               pardons
               and
               indulgences
               ,
               
               which
               lastly
               they
               pleade
               ,
               in
               releefe
               of
               their
               dead
               ,
               and
               ease
               of
               soules
               departed
               ,
               that
               rest
               should
               come
               by
               thē
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               nearest
               to
               their
               true
               game
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               furthest
               from
               their
               due
               proofe
               :
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               their
               owne
               Doctors
               ,
               to
               too
               doubtfull
               ,
               yet
               doting
               vpon
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               
                 ex
                 ore
                 tuo
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Siluester
                 Prierias
              
               hath
               these
               very
               words
               ▪
               
               Pardons
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 not
                 knowne
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               
               
                 Desinat
                 in
                 piscem
                 mulier
                 formosa
                 superne
                 .
              
               A
               milde
               beginning
               ,
               but
               a
               wild
               and
               woodie
               ending
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Maior
              
               is
               no
               lesse
               doubtfull
               when
               he
               
               a●oucheth
               ,
               that
               of
               pardons
               little
               may
               bee
               said
               of
               certaintie
               :
               for
               the
               Scripture
               expresly
               saith
               nothing
               of
               them
               .
               Touching
               that
               
                 Christ
                 said
                 vnto
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Vnto
                 thee
                 will
                 I
                 giue
                 the
                 keyes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               We
               must
               vnderstand
               this
               authoritie
               with
               a
               corne
               of
               salt
               .
            
             
               
                 Alphonsus
                 de
                 Castro
              
               in
               his
               eight
               booke
               of
               
               pardons
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 lesse
                 opened
                 ,
                 or
                 whereof
                 the
                 olde
                 Fathers
                 haue
                 lesse
                 written
                 then
                 pardons
                 :
                 of
                 pardons
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               Bernard
               of
               Clunice
               blaunch
               the
               deuise
               ,
               
               and
               tell
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               toy
               .
               
                 The
                 deuising
                 of
                 pardons
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 godly
                 guile
                 ,
                 a
                 hurtlesse
                 deceit
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 a
                 deuo●●
                 kinde
                 of
                 errour
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 be
                 drawne
                 to
                 godlines
                 .
              
               Much
               like
               vnto
               many
               wantons
               in
               these
               our
               dayes
               ,
               who
               deeme
               that
               diuinitie
               may
               goe
               by
               the
               drum
               ,
               whilest
               they
               vrge
               pyping
               to
               bring
               on
               preaching
               ,
               and
               minstrilsie
               to
               grace
               our
               ministerie
               ,
               with
               multitudes
               in
               the
               afternoones
               ,
               of
               many
               our
               wofull
               and
               solitarie
               Saboaths
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               point
               of
               
               pardons
               ;
               I
               say
               with
               
                 Augustine
                 :
                 O
                 vanitie
              
               ,
               
               
                 selling
                 vanities
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 will
                 heare
                 vanitie
                 :
                 and
                 vaine
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 will
                 beleeue
                 it
                 .
              
               Nay
               rather
               beleeue
               your
               owne
               Poets
               ,
               who
               durst
               
               freely
               say
               :
               
                 If
                 wee
                 haue
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 they
                 be
                 trisles
                 :
                 it
                 receiueth
                 our
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 deceiueth
                 our
                 soules
                 .
              
            
             
               Say
               with
               Veselus
               one
               of
               your
               owne
               Doctors
               ,
               
               Among
               vs
               in
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 Altars
                 ,
                 Masses
                 ,
                 Crownes
                 ,
                 Fire
                 ,
                 Incence
                 ,
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 Heauen
                 are
                 set
                 to
                 sale
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 among
                 vs
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 money
                 .
              
            
             
               Say
               with
               
                 Budaeus
                 .
                 The
                 Popes
                 Canons
                 seeme
              
               
               
                 not
                 now
                 to
                 guide
                 mens
                 liues
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 so
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 rather
                 serue
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 banke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 get
                 money
                 .
              
            
             
               Say
               with
               Becket
               one
               of
               your
               owne
               Bishops
               :
               
               
                 Rome
                 our
                 mother
                 is
                 become
                 an
                 harlot
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 money
                 &
                 reward
                 laieth
                 her selfe
                 to
                 sale
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               then
               for
               cōclusion
               ,
               my
               deere
               brethrē
               ,
               beloued
               in
               the
               best
               loue
               that
               euer
               was
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               :
               if
               Saints
               helpe
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               heare
               not
               :
               if
               Purgatorie
               case
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               is
               not
               :
               and
               lastly
               if
               pardons
               preuaile
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               reach
               neither
               quicke
               nor
               dead
               :
               why
               doe
               wee
               listen
               to
               these
               vngodly
               Sirens
               ?
               who
               blacken
               the
               ayre
               with
               the
               fogge
               of
               their
               dearne
               diuinitie
               ,
               
               and
               driue
               away
               al
               comfort
               from
               distressed
               soules
               ,
               with
               these
               wofull
               outcryes
               ,
               and
               doubtfull
               voyces
               .
               
                 Helpe
                 Saints
                 :
                 Purge
                 fire
                 :
                 Pardon
                 Pope
                 .
              
               Away
               away
               ,
               get
               you
               hence
               ,
               for
               
               
                 who
                 euer
                 required
                 these
                 things
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
              
               saith
               my
               God
               ?
            
             
               Let
               onely
               the
               price
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               my
               
               Lord
               ,
               auaile
               me
               vnto
               the
               perfection
               of
               my
               deliuery
               .
               He
               is
               my
               peace
               :
               he
               is
               my
               rest
               :
               in
               life
               and
               in
               death
               Christ
               is
               to
               me
               an
               aduantage
               .
               
                 O
                 death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 Hell
                 where
                 is
                 thy
              
               
               victorie
               ?
               Pope
               where
               is
               thy
               pride
               ?
               Purgatorie
               where
               is
               thy
               gaine
               ?
               
                 Thankes
                 be
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 giuen
                 vs
                 victorie
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 ,
                 thorough
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               And
               now
               who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               chosen
               :
               it
               is
               God
               that
               iustifieth
               ,
               who
               shall
               cōdemne
               ?
               it
               is
               Christ
               which
               is
               dead
               ,
               yea
               rather
               which
               is
               risen
               againe
               ,
               who
               is
               also
               at
               the
               
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               maketh
               request
               also
               for
               vs.
               And
               what
               shal
               diuide
               vs
               frō
               his
               loue
               ?
               Shall
               tribulation
               ,
               or
               anguish
               ,
               or
               persecutiō
               ,
               or
               famine
               ,
               or
               nakednes
               ,
               or
               perill
               ,
               or
               sword
               ?
               shall
               life
               or
               death
               ?
               In
               all
               these
               we
               are
               more
               then
               conquerours
               ,
               in
               him
               y●
               loued
               vs.
               And
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               neither
               death
               ,
               nor
               life
               ,
               nor
               Angels
               ,
               nor
               principalities
               ,
               nor
               powers
               ,
               nor
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               neither
               
               height
               nor
               depth
               ,
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               Purgatorie
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               vs
               from
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               our
               Lord.
               
                 Ven●endo
                 veniet
                 .
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
              
               ;
               they
               shall
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               euery
               one
               that
               walketh
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               haue
               heard
               (
               I
               hope
               to
               your
               comfort
               )
               of
               peace
               after
               war
               ,
               rest
               after
               toile
               ,
               life
               after
               death
               ;
               and
               a
               blessed
               being
               after
               a
               miserable
               bondage
               ,
               to
               all
               Gods
               children
               ,
               vpon
               the
               last
               farewell
               ,
               with
               this
               wofull
               
               world
               .
               It
               now
               remaines
               we
               come
               to
               the
               second
               
               part
               ,
               and
               declare
               out
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               to
               your
               further
               comfort
               ,
               who
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               blessing
               ;
               euen
               all
               such
               as
               are
               parties
               to
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               such
               as
               haue
               walked
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 All
                 haue
                 not
                 faith
              
               ;
               so
               saith
               Paul.
               All
               haue
               
               not
               peace
               ;
               so
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               .
               Not
               euery
               plant
               is
               for
               this
               Orchard
               .
               Not
               euery
               tree
               is
               for
               this
               building
               :
               each
               peeble
               stone
               may
               noy
               lie
               with
               the
               
                 Carbuncle
                 ,
                 Topaze
              
               or
               Chrysolite
               ,
               in
               the
               habitation
               of
               his
               holinesse
               .
               
                 For
                 without
                 shall
                 be
                 dogges
                 ,
                 and
                 inchaunters
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 whoremongers
                 ,
                 and
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolators
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 loueth
                 or
                 maketh
                 lyes
                 :
              
               But
               blessed
               are
               they
               that
               doe
               his
               commandements
               ,
               that
               their
               right
               may
               be
               found
               in
               the
               tree
               of
               
               life
               ,
               and
               may
               enter
               in
               through
               the
               gates
               into
               the
               citie
               .
               Blessednesse
               with
               the
               Apostle
               is
               to
               such
               as
               doe
               his
               commandements
               ;
               Peace
               and
               rest
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               is
               to
               such
               as
               
                 walke
                 before
                 him
              
               .
               Both
               absolute
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               :
               both
               defeaseable
               on
               the
               condition
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               ouerruled
               case
               in
               schoole
               diuinitie
               .
               
                 Comminationes
                 &
                 promissiones
                 diuinae
                 sunt
                 hypotheticae
                 ,
              
               comminations
               &
               promises
               from
               God
               are
               conditionall
               ,
               euer
               limited
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               obedience
               or
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               
                 Yet
                 fortie
                 dayes
                 and
                 Niniue
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
              
               ;
               
               if
               Niniue
               repent
               not
               :
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               yet
               not
               many
               yeares
               ,
               &
               the
               whole
               world
               shall
               bee
               destroyed
               ,
               if
               the
               world
               amend
               not
               .
               Excellent
               things
               were
               spoken
               
               of
               thee
               ,
               thou
               Citie
               of
               God
               :
               but
               now
               execrable
               things
               are
               done
               to
               thee
               ,
               for
               that
               thou
               art
               fallen
               from
               God.
               Bethel
               is
               become
               Bethauen
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               
                 Heudomus
                 antiqua
                 quam
                 dispari
                 domino
                 dominare
                 !
              
               Thy
               ruines
               are
               relickes
               of
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               and
               iudgements
               of
               thy
               God.
               
            
             
               God
               promised
               a
               Priesthood
               of
               continuance
               ,
               with
               an
               eternall
               couenant
               :
               and
               said
               he
               would
               neuer
               faile
               Salomon
               of
               a
               sonne
               to
               
               succeed
               in
               that
               throne
               of
               gouernmēt
               ;
               if
               his
               
               children
               would
               doe
               right
               and
               walke
               in
               his
               waies
               :
               but
               when
               they
               failed
               in
               the
               condition
               ,
               the
               Lord
               failed
               in
               his
               promise
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               his
               promises
               are
               conditionall
               ,
               and
               his
               mercies
               euer
               with
               limitation
               .
            
             
               
                 Aske
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 haue
                 ;
                 seeke
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
              
               
               
                 finde
                 ;
                 knocke
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 vnto
                 you
              
               ;
               so
               saith
               Christ
               a
               mercifull
               Messias
               :
               but
               with
               this
               implication
               ;
               if
               yee
               aske
               not
               ,
               yee
               haue
               not
               ;
               if
               yee
               seeke
               not
               ,
               yee
               finde
               not
               ;
               if
               yee
               knocke
               not
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               opened
               vnto
               you
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               what
               is
               implied
               in
               all
               the
               titles
               and
               dignities
               of
               Christ
               ?
               where
               either
               he
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               others
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               life
               :
               but
               
               that
               we
               should
               walk
               in
               him
               ,
               shine
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               liue
               by
               him
               :
               or
               what
               of
               this
               ?
               that
               he
               is
               the
               doore
               ,
               the
               shepheard
               ,
               and
               the
               vine
               ?
               but
               that
               wee
               should
               enter
               ,
               be
               guided
               ,
               and
               grow
               together
               in
               him
               .
               A
               Priest
               hee
               is
               to
               please
               our
               God.
               A
               Prophet
               to
               instruct
               our
               
               soules
               :
               and
               a
               king
               to
               conquer
               our
               enemies
               .
               All
               defeaseable
               on
               our
               behalfe
               :
               if
               we
               yeeld
               him
               no
               sacrifice
               ;
               no
               care
               ;
               no
               obedience
               ;
               I
               
               say
               ,
               for
               conclusion
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               Christ
               is
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               nothing
               to
               him
               ;
               if
               Eccho-like
               ,
               and
               by
               reflexion
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               answere
               to
               his
               holie
               
               and
               heauenlie
               call
               ,
               with
               my
               true
               faith
               and
               due
               obedience
               .
               
                 Qui
                 fecit
                 te
                 sine
                 te
                 ,
                 non
                 saluabit
                 te
                 sine
                 te
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               made
               thee
               without
               thee
               ,
               will
               neuer
               saue
               thee
               without
               thee
               .
               We
               
               are
               his
               workemanship
               ,
               created
               to
               good
               workes
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               
                 walke
                 in
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               walking
               I
               doe
               further
               obserue
               out
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
               ,
               but
               euerie
               one
               that
               walketh
               shall
               haue
               peace
               ,
               and
               finde
               rest
               ,
               whether
               Iew
               or
               
               
                 Gentile
                 ,
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 or
                 vncircumcised
                 ,
              
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               bond
               or
               free
               ,
               master
               or
               seruant
               ,
               saint
               or
               sinner
               ;
               if
               he
               beleeue
               ,
               hee
               shall
               haue
               life
               ;
               if
               hee
               
                 walke
                 before
                 him
                 :
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Nescit
               Religio
               nostra
               personas
               ,
               nec
               conditiones
               hominum
               respicit
               :
            
             
               
                 Our
                 religiō
                 taketh
                 no
                 knowledge
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 nor
                 respecteth
                 the
                 cōditions
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               Old
               Simeon
               in
               
               the
               temple
               ,
               yong
               Iohn
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               poore
               Bartimeus
               begging
               ,
               rich
               Zacheus
               climing
               ,
               the
               hard
               hearted
               Centurion
               standing
               by
               the
               
               tree
               ,
               &
               the
               theefe
               hanging
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               confessing
               the
               trueth
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               the
               sunneshine
               of
               their
               Christ
               :
               all
               indifferentlie
               receiue
               his
               die
               ,
               gaine
               peace
               ,
               and
               finde
               rest
               .
            
             
               This
               Peter
               sawe
               in
               vision
               from
               heauen
               ;
               
               and
               this
               he
               preached
               powerfully
               on
               earth
               ;
               when
               vpon
               the
               sight
               he
               opened
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 I
                 perceiue
                 now
                 that
                 God
                 is
              
               
               
                 no
                 respecter
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 euery
                 nation
                 he
                 that
                 seareth
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 worketh
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 is
                 accepted
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               I
               gather
               out
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               as
               God
               is
               generall
               in
               his
               gifts
               ;
               so
               must
               we
               be
               particular
               in
               our
               receite
               .
               Euery
               one
               shall
               
               be
               saued
               :
               but
               by
               his
               owne
               faith
               .
               Euery
               one
               shall
               haue
               peace
               ,
               and
               finde
               rest
               :
               but
               by
               his
               owne
               walking
               .
               Anothers
               faith
               though
               neuer
               so
               pretious
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               :
               anothers
               walking
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               righteous
               ,
               is
               not
               auaileable
               to
               my
               rest
               .
               
                 The
                 iust
                 man
              
               
               
                 shall
                 liue
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 faith
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               Habacucke
               ,
               2.
               4.
               
               Euery
               one
               shall
               heare
               his
               owne
               burden
               :
               
               and
               euery
               one
               shal
               haue
               his
               owne
               honour
               .
               And
               as
               we
               sow
               ,
               so
               shall
               we
               reape
               :
               not
               anothers
               mouth
               to
               kisse
               ;
               not
               anothers
               teares
               to
               wash
               ;
               not
               anothers
               haires
               to
               wipe
               the
               feete
               of
               thy
               Christ
               :
               but
               thine
               owne
               mouth
               ;
               thine
               own
               teares
               ;
               thine
               own
               haires
               ,
               
               must
               kisse
               ,
               wash
               ,
               and
               wipe
               ,
               with
               Marie
               ,
               the
               feete
               of
               thy
               Sauiour
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               thine
               hand
               shall
               finde
               to
               doe
               ,
               
               
                 doc
                 it
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 power
                 :
              
               thine
               hand
               ,
               not
               anothers
               hand
               :
               ●●y
               prayers
               ,
               not
               anothers
               prayers
               :
               
               thine
               hearing
               ,
               not
               anothers
               hearing
               :
               thy
               feete
               ,
               not
               anothers
               feete
               ,
               shodde
               to
               the
               
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               thy
               communicating
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               benefits
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               not
               anothers
               ,
               shall
               benefit
               thee
               ,
               to
               thine
               euerlasting
               saluation
               .
               
                 Quid
                 tibi
                 de
                 alterius
                 dono
                 ,
                 si
                 tu
                 non
                 dederis
                 :
              
               why
               art
               thou
               proude
               of
               another
               mans
               gift
               ,
               and
               thou
               giue
               nothing
               ?
            
             
               Anothers
               clothes
               will
               not
               warme
               me
               ;
               anothers
               meate
               will
               not
               feede
               me
               ;
               anothers
               golde
               will
               not
               enrich
               me
               ;
               anothers
               heart
               will
               not
               cheere
               me
               :
               no
               more
               say
               I
               ,
               can
               anothers
               faith
               saue
               me
               .
               Onely
               my
               faith
               in
               my
               
               Christ
               ,
               whom
               I
               haue
               put
               on
               ,
               my
               walking
               ,
               mine
               obedience
               ;
               must
               warme
               me
               ,
               must
               feede
               me
               ,
               must
               cheere
               me
               ,
               must
               enrich
               me
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               with
               Thomas
               vpon
               
               mine
               owne
               tuch
               :
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord.
              
               Not
               God
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               my
               God
               in
               particular
               ;
               mine
               by
               promise
               ;
               mine
               by
               stipulation
               :
               mine
               by
               oth
               :
               mine
               by
               free
               gift
               :
               mine
               by
               purchase
               :
               mine
               by
               participation
               of
               giftes
               and
               graces
               :
               my
               Shilo
               :
               mine
               Emmanuel
               :
               my
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               particular
               faith
               and
               application
               ,
               spake
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               Razili
               
               
                 Razili
                 .
                 Secretum
                 meum
                 mihi
                 ,
                 Secretum
              
               
               
                 meum
                 mihi
                 :
                 My
                 secret
                 to
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 my
                 secret
                 to
                 my selfe
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               application
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               can
               and
               doe
               applie
               the
               medicine
               to
               the
               maladie
               :
               for
               what
               is
               the
               sweetest
               balme
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               broken
               ?
               The
               best
               receite
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               taken
               ?
               Or
               the
               soueraigndst
               plaister
               that
               can
               be
               deuised
               by
               arte
               or
               cunning
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               applied
               to
               the
               wound
               or
               sore
               ?
               From
               this
               spirit
               of
               application
               spake
               Dauid
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 God
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 God
                 :
              
               as
               Mary
               also
               
               in
               the
               garden
               ,
               when
               she
               said
               
                 Rabboni
                 ,
                 my
                 master
              
               :
               yea
               and
               Iohn
               too
               ,
               whose
               head
               lay
               
               neere
               his
               masters
               heart
               ,
               euen
               the
               Disciple
               whom
               the
               Lord
               loued
               ,
               when
               hee
               sayd
               ,
               
                 We
                 know
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 the
                 world
              
               
               
                 lie
                 in
                 wickednes
              
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Beliall
               ,
               and
               the
               reprobate
               from
               God
               ,
               if
               you
               mark
               them
               well
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               they
               are
               seared
               with
               a
               brand
               ,
               
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               neither
               they
               cā
               ,
               nor
               do
               apply
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               vnto
               themselues
               .
               Caine
               could
               make
               no
               vse
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 My
                 sinne
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
              
               Nay
               
               (
               saith
               Augustine
               )
               not
               so
               :
               
                 Mentiris
                 Caine
                 ,
                 mentiris
                 ,
                 maior
                 est
                 dei
                 misericordia
                 quàm
                 omnium
                 peccatorum
                 miseria
                 :
              
               Thou
               lyest
               Caine
               ,
               thou
               liest
               ,
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               aboue
               
               all
               mans
               miseries
               .
               Pharoah
               was
               ●bdurate
               ,
               
               and
               could
               make
               no
               vse
               of
               God
               either
               in
               maiesty
               ,
               or
               mercie
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Who
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 heare
                 his
                 voyce
                 ,
                 &
                 let
                 Israel
                 goe
                 ?
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Iudas
              
               that
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               ,
               when
               he
               cast
               in
               the
               ●0
               .
               pence
               (
               a
               
               
                 goodly
                 price
                 whereat
                 he
                 was
                 valued
              
               )
               though
               he
               mourned
               much
               ;
               yet
               had
               he
               no
               helpe
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               was
               hopelesse
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               not
               applie
               mercie
               vnto
               his
               miserie
               :
               but
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 sinned
                 in
                 betraying
                 the
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 .
              
               
               The
               innocent
               bloud
               ,
               not
               mine
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               no
               portion
               in
               his
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               Diuels
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               challenging
               any
               good
               by
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               disclaime
               his
               mercies
               ,
               person
               &
               all
               ,
               whilest
               they
               say
               :
               
                 Ah
                 ,
                 what
                 haue
                 wee
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thou
                 Iesus
                 of
                 Nazareth
                 ?
                 art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 destroy
                 vs
                 ?
              
               Such
               disclaime
               be
               farre
               from
               you
               my
               brethren
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               both
               in
               life
               and
               death
               :
               nay
               rather
               
                 clamate
                 prore
                 vestra
                 ▪
              
               claime
               your
               due
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               blessed
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 become
                 vnto
              
               
               
                 vs
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 righteousnes
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               and
               be
               bold
               to
               say
               yet
               more
               :
               his
               bodie
               is
               in
               heauen
               ,
               there
               shall
               I
               finde
               it
               mine
               :
               his
               diuinitie
               is
               on
               earth
               ,
               there
               do
               I
               feele
               it
               mine
               :
               his
               word
               is
               in
               mine
               eares
               ,
               
               to
               beget
               him
               mine
               :
               his
               sacrament
               is
               in
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               to
               confirme
               him
               mine
               :
               his
               spirit
               is
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               to
               assure
               him
               mine
               :
               Angels
               mine
               ,
               to
               camp
               for
               me
               :
               Prince
               mine
               ,
               to
               rule
               for
               me
               :
               Church
               mine
               ,
               to
               pray
               for
               me
               :
               Pastor
               mine
               ,
               to
               preach
               for
               me
               :
               All
               mine
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 Apollos
                 ,
                 or
                 Cephas
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 or
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 be
                 things
              
               
               
                 present
                 ,
                 or
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 euen
                 all
                 are
                 mine
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 Gods.
                 
              
            
             
               Of
               all
               this
               I
               inferre
               and
               conclude
               with
               my
               text
               ,
               that
               euery
               one
               must
               walke
               ,
               if
               he
               wil
               haue
               peace
               ;
               and
               who
               wil
               be
               cured
               ,
               must
               care
               to
               apply
               his
               sweete
               Sauior
               vnto
               his
               sinfull
               soule
               .
               Thine
               owne
               gaine
               must
               buy
               balme
               to
               bury
               thy
               Christ
               ;
               nor
               must
               thou
               send
               it
               ,
               but
               bring
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               deuout
               Maryes
               ,
               to
               the
               sepulcher
               .
               The
               Queene
               of
               Saba
               (
               though
               a
               
               Queene
               )
               yet
               she
               sent
               not
               ,
               but
               came
               her selfe
               to
               heare
               the
               wisedome
               of
               Salomon
               .
               And
               the
               
               wisemen
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               herein
               shewed
               their
               wit
               ,
               that
               after
               they
               had
               seene
               his
               starre
               ,
               they
               turned
               not
               ,
               but
               hasted
               to
               the
               place
               of
               the
               babes
               abode
               ,
               with
               this
               inquiry
               :
               Where
               is
               he
               which
               is
               borne
               King
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ?
               
                 vidimus
                 stellam
                 eius
                 in
                 oriente
              
               ,
               we
               haue
               seene
               his
               star
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               to
               worship
               him
               :
               
                 venimus
                 personaliter
              
               ,
               we
               come
               our selues
               ,
               we
               
               acknowledge
               our
               misery
               ,
               
                 venimus
                 adorare
                 humiliter
              
               ,
               we
               adore
               him
               our selues
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               his
               maiestie
               ,
               and
               we
               worship
               
                 eum
                 singulariter
              
               ,
               him
               alone
               :
               we
               subscribe
               to
               the
               Vnity
               :
               and
               that
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 name
                 vnder
              
               
               
                 heauen
                 ,
                 wherby
                 men
                 must
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
              
               other
               then
               by
               the
               glorious
               name
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               As
               and
               if
               they
               might
               say
               ,
               we
               haue
               seene
               in
               soule
               ,
               we
               are
               come
               in
               body
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               star
               ,
               O
               where
               is
               the
               babe
               ?
               Care
               is
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               cost
               is
               in
               our
               hands
               ,
               here
               is
               our
               gold
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               crowned
               a
               King
               :
               here
               is
               our
               frankencense
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               deified
               a
               God
               :
               here
               is
               our
               mirth
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               buried
               a
               man
               :
               all
               his
               by
               gift
               ,
               all
               ours
               by
               grace
               :
               what
               he
               gaue
               vs
               ,
               we
               giue
               againe
               ;
               and
               here
               we
               haue
               it
               to
               bestow
               vpon
               our
               blessed
               Sauiour
               :
               from
               a
               farre
               countrey
               haue
               wee
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 walked
                 before
                 him
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               now
               we
               feele
               peace
               ,
               we
               haue
               found
               rest
               to
               our
               weary
               soules
               .
            
             
               From
               the
               generality
               of
               Gods
               gifts
               ,
               and
               
               particularity
               of
               our
               receipt
               ,
               come
               we
               now
               to
               the
               proper
               obiect
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               walking
               ,
               contayned
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 before
                 him
              
               .
               By
               which
               indefinit
               speech
               ,
               I
               hold
               the
               holy
               ghost
               hath
               reference
               to
               one
               Christ
               ,
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               of
               all
               Christians
               .
               No
               way
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               :
               no
               light
               ,
               but
               from
               him
               :
               no
               
               life
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               .
               Him
               I
               say
               ,
               nor
               is
               he
               expressed
               in
               plainer
               termes
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               name
               is
               s●●ret
               :
               and
               till
               Gabriel
               came
               from
               heauen
               ,
               
               with
               his
               sauing
               name
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               statute
               of
               additions
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               31.
               from
               the
               first
               age
               to
               the
               latter
               daies
               ,
               I
               meane
               from
               Adam
               ,
               vntill
               Shilo
               came
               ,
               they
               but
               hacked
               at
               it
               .
               God
               in
               
               Paradise
               lapt
               vp
               this
               secret
               in
               the
               
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
                 .
                 Iacob
                 in
                 Shilo
                 ,
              
               which
               by
               interpretation
               
               is
               sent
               .
               
                 Moses
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 Mitte
                 quem
                 miss●ruses
                 :
              
               
               Send
               him
               whom
               thou
               shouldest
               send
               .
               Daniel
               thus
               ,
               
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 said
                 vnto
              
               
               
                 a
                 certain
                 one
                 .
                 Ieremy
              
               thus
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 should
                 call
              
               ,
               
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 lord
                 our
                 righteousnes
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               deliuer
               his
               Church
               :
               righteous
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               doome
               ,
               determinable
               vpon
               the
               world
               :
               ours
               in
               respect
               of
               grace
               ,
               appeasing
               his
               father
               .
               What
               should
               I
               say
               more
               ?
               
               sometime
               they
               call
               him
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Emmanuel
               :
               sometime
               they
               call
               him
               wonderfull
               ,
               
               
                 Counsellor
                 ,
                 the
                 mightie
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 euerlasting
                 father
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 peace
                 .
                 Maher-shalal-hash-baz
                 ,
              
               Make
               speede
               to
               the
               spoyle
               ,
               hast
               to
               the
               pray
               ;
               with
               this
               pregnant
               prophecy
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 virgin
                 should
                 inuiron
                 a
                 man.
              
               And
               neerer
               
               the
               daies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               called
               him
               ,
               
                 Israels
                 expectation
                 ,
                 Israels
                 consolation
                 ,
                 Israels
                 redemption
                 .
              
               And
               now
               that
               I
               haue
               told
               thee
               ,
               
               and
               thou
               hast
               heard
               all
               these
               speake
               ,
               I
               aske
               with
               
                 Salomon
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 his
                 name
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 is
              
               
               
                 his
                 sonnes
                 name
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 tell
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 gldrse
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 thing
                 secret
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Kings
                 heart
                 will
                 seeke
                 it
                 out
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               an
               honorable
               seede
               that
               feareth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               a
               
               more
               honorable
               seede
               that
               findeth
               him
               .
               Elder
               times
               saw
               him
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
               comming
               swadled
               in
               types
               ,
               figures
               ,
               shadowes
               ,
               &
               ceremonies
               :
               but
               we
               haue
               seene
               the
               truth
               ,
               bodie
               ,
               and
               substance
               of
               our
               Christ.
               We
               haue
               him
               come●
               and
               the
               ●●yle
               of
               the
               Temple
               is
               
               ●ent
               from
               the
               top
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               whereby
               we
               haue
               readie
               passage
               into
               the
               hol●est
               of
               holies
               ,
               euen
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
              
               
               
                 Angels
                 desire
                 to
                 behold
              
               .
               We
               heard
               of
               him
               at
               Ephrata
               ,
               and
               wee
               haue
               found
               him
               in
               the
               
               woods
               ,
               tied
               to
               the
               tree
               ,
               &
               pierced
               through
               ,
               with
               his
               body
               crost
               ,
               and
               soule
               curst
               ,
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               all
               the
               world
               :
               and
               now
               sitteth
               in
               
               heauen
               ,
               a
               mediator
               and
               pledge
               of
               our
               inheritance
               ,
               hauing
               le●t
               his
               spirit
               to
               liue
               by
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               to
               go
               by
               :
               and
               this
               is
               he
               whom
               the
               Prophet
               meant
               in
               this
               word
               him
               ,
               the
               obiect
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               way
               to
               walke
               in
               .
            
             
               No
               man
               can
               ascend
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               that
               did
               
               descend
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Christ
               :
               the
               ladder
               Iacob
               saw
               at
               Pinael
               :
               the
               clowd
               by
               day
               ,
               &
               pili●r
               of
               
               fire
               by
               night
               ,
               which
               guided
               Israel
               in
               the
               desert
               ;
               
               the
               kings
               high
               way
               to
               heauen
               ,
               &
               blessed
               hold
               of
               happie
               dwelling
               .
               No
               Paradise
               without
               this
               tree
               :
               no
               perfume
               without
               this
               balme
               :
               no
               building
               without
               this
               stone
               :
               no
               sacrifice
               without
               this
               lambe
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               no
               God
               without
               Christ
               ,
               in
               this
               wicked
               world
               .
               The
               light
               of
               the
               day
               is
               conueyed
               vnto
               vs
               by
               th●
               
               Sunne
               in
               the
               firmament
               :
               so
               is
               the
               brig●●nes
               of
               heauen
               ,
               by
               that
               Sonne
               of
               righteousnes
               :
               a
               Planet
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               Planets
               ,
               to
               lighten
               all
               aboue
               ,
               and
               all
               below
               ,
               as
               whom
               blessed
               Angels
               desire
               to
               behold
               ,
               and
               blessed
               men
               couet
               to
               adore
               .
               Life
               is
               conueyed
               from
               the
               ●art
               ,
               through
               the
               veines
               to
               all
               the
               vitall
               parts
               :
               so
               is
               saluation
               frō
               the
               Father
               through
               Christ
               to
               all
               his
               liuing
               members
               .
               Out
               of
               Eden
               went
               a
               riuer
               to
               water
               the
               garden
               ,
               being
               deuided
               into
               foure
               heads
               ,
               it
               compassed
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               Out
               of
               heauen
               flowed
               the
               streame
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               in
               and
               through
               our
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               graces
               deuided
               diuersly
               ,
               all
               the
               earth
               is
               filled
               with
               his
               glorie
               .
            
             
               What
               should
               I
               say
               more
               ?
               Christ
               is
               a
               mutuall
               help
               :
               to
               the
               Father
               one
               ,
               to
               vs
               another
               .
               
               An
               hand
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               reacheth
               vs
               :
               an
               hand
               to
               vs
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               reach
               him
               .
               The
               Fathers
               mouth
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               speaketh
               
               to
               vs
               :
               our
               mouth
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               speake
               to
               him
               .
               Our
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               
               fire
               ,
               and
               without
               Christ
               the
               vayle
               ,
               we
               cannot
               abide
               the
               brightnes
               of
               his
               glory
               :
               for
               what
               is
               our
               miserie
               ,
               to
               meete
               with
               his
               maiestie
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               temper
               of
               his
               mercie
               ?
               which
               mercy-seate
               ,
               &
               all
               is
               Christ.
               As
               then
               our
               words
               ,
               are
               messengers
               of
               our
               mindes
               ,
               &
               semblances
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               to
               pa●ley
               with
               our
               friends
               :
               so
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               image
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               mouth
               to
               instruct
               his
               de●rest
               Saints
               :
               nor
               onely
               a
               
               mouth
               to
               speake
               by
               ,
               but
               an
               eye
               to
               see
               by
               ,
               and
               the
               foote
               way
               to
               goe
               by
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               m●ny
               text
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 shall
                 ●e
                 reserued
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 walketh
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               then
               I
               dare
               auouch
               boldly
               ,
               thinke
               what
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               and
               without
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               
               euil
               thought
               :
               say
               what
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               and
               without
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               euill
               word
               :
               do
               what
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               and
               without
               Christ
               it
               is
               an
               euill
               deed
               :
               tread
               where
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               and
               without
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               euill
               way
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               heire
               of
               al
               things
               ,
               without
               whom
               ,
               
               I
               can
               possesse
               nothing
               that
               good
               is
               ,
               either
               in
               grace
               ,
               or
               in
               glory
               .
               He
               ,
               he
               ,
               is
               the
               salt
               Elis●●
               did
               throw
               in
               ,
               to
               sweeten
               the
               waters
               of
               ●ericho
               ,
               with
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Thu●
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 healed
                 this
                 water
                 :
                 death
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 come
                 thereof
                 ,
                 neither
                 barrennes
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               faith
               (
               my
               deare
               brethren
               )
               is
               right
               ,
               for
               it
               hits
               the
               soueraigne
               good
               ,
               and
               thus
               to
               walke
               ,
               is
               to
               walke
               
                 before
                 him
              
               .
               None
               but
               he
               careth
               ,
               none
               but
               he
               careth
               ,
               none
               but
               he
               guideth
               ,
               
                 non
                 but
                 he
                 saueth
              
               :
               and
               he
               is
               but
               one
               
               as
               you
               heere
               see
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               alone
               in
               all
               his
               courses
               ;
               without
               mixture
               ,
               ●●thout
               ●edley
               ;
               first
               ,
               last
               ,
               middest
               ,
               and
               all
               ,
               filling
               all
               ;
               yet
               ●ined
               from
               all
               ,
               in
               the
               glorious
               worke
               of
               our
               repaire
               .
               None
               but
               he
               bare
               our
               sinnes
               :
               none
               but
               he
               pleadeth
               our
               cause
               :
               none
               but
               he
               purchased
               our
               place
               :
               none
               but
               he
               traceth
               our
               way
               ;
               
                 he
                 hath
                 trode
                 the
                 wine-presse
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 is
                 helpe
                 .
              
               The
               cup
               of
               bitter
               affliction
               whereof
               he
               tasted
               ,
               agonizing
               in
               
               the
               garden
               ,
               for
               no
               intreatie
               with
               his
               Father
               could
               passe
               from
               him
               to
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               Oye
               Papists
               ,
               at
               last
               (
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               )
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               warned
               ;
               leaue
               off
               your
               mixtures
               ;
               away
               with
               your
               medleys
               :
               and
               if
               you
               desire
               either
               peace
               to
               your
               soules
               ,
               or
               rest
               to
               your
               bodies
               ,
               
                 only
                 walke
                 before
                 him
              
               .
               Meddle
               with
               no
               merit
               of
               man
               ,
               pardon
               of
               Pope
               ,
               meede
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               or
               pride
               of
               your
               owne
               workes
               ,
               vnwisely
               wrought
               .
               Make
               no
               mixtures
               of
               the
               sacred
               water
               and
               bloud
               ,
               which
               
               flowed
               frō
               the
               side
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               Hales
               and
               Becket
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               inchanted
               holy
               water
               of
               an
               vnhallowed
               Priest.
               Neuer
               match
               your
               triple
               crowne
               of
               gold
               and
               diamonds
               glittering
               ,
               with
               the
               single
               crowne
               of
               thorne
               piercing
               :
               And
               neuer
               thinke
               the
               puri●ie
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               will
               abide
               the
               mixtures
               of
               your
               traditions
               ▪
               the
               text
               ,
               your
               glosses
               ;
               the
               Church
               ,
               your
               Idols
               ;
               the
               arke
               of
               God
               ,
               your
               Dagon
               ;
               nor
               the
               poore
               priesthood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               your
               papall
               pride
               and
               Popedome
               .
            
             
               Looke
               for
               none
               other
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               bodie
               and
               soule
               of
               your
               religion
               ,
               like
               the
               image
               Nebuchadnezzar
               saw
               ,
               p●tcht
               together
               of
               
                 gold
                 ,
                 siluer
                 ,
                 brasse
                 ,
                 iron
                 ,
                 and
                 clay
                 ,
              
               will
               and
               shall
               
               ●inner
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 stone
                 cut
                 out
                 without
                 hands
                 shall
                 smite
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               Your
               coate
               is
               of
               ●i●●ie
               
               wool●ie
               ,
               not
               for
               our
               wearing
               .
               Your
               familie
               like
               Micha
               of
               mount
               Ephraim
               ,
               and
               not
               
               for
               our
               dwelling
               :
               for
               as
               he
               had
               ,
               so
               haue
               you
               ,
               an
               house
               of
               gods
               :
               an
               Ephod
               ,
               and
               a
               Teraphim
               :
               he
               would
               serue
               both
               God
               ,
               and
               Idols
               ;
               and
               so
               doe
               you
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               vs
               ,
               who
               beleeue
               and
               looke
               after
               better
               things
               ,
               we
               say
               with
               the
               poore
               Paralyticke
               ,
               
               in
               disclaime
               of
               all
               others
               helpe
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 Iesus
                 that
                 made
                 vs
                 whole
                 .
              
               And
               we
               say
               with
               Abraham
               when
               we
               go
               to
               sacrifice
               ,
               thou
               seruant
               
               
               stay
               here
               ,
               I
               and
               the
               childe
               will
               walke
               alone
               .
               And
               now
               for
               conclusion
               by
               the
               Lords
               commaund
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               for
               Bethel
               ,
               we
               haue
               with
               Iacobs
               familie
               ,
               put
               away
               the
               strange
               gods
               that
               were
               among
               vs
               ;
               we
               haue
               clensed
               our selues
               ,
               and
               chaunged
               our
               garmēts
               ,
               pluckt
               off
               our
               earings
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               Iacob
               ,
               our
               Elizabeth
               ,
               who
               faithfully
               for
               her
               God
               ,
               and
               graciously
               for
               her
               people
               ,
               hath
               buryed
               Pop●rie
               ,
               with
               it
               execrable
               things
               ,
               vnder
               an
               oke
               at
               Shechem
               ,
               
               neuer
               to
               be
               reuiued
               ,
               neuer
               to
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               for
               an
               end
               ,
               sith
               the
               time
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               I
               feare
               much
               I
               haue
               wearied
               your
               patience
               ouer-long
               :
               From
               the
               proper
               obiect
               of
               our
               faith
               &
               walking
               ,
               come
               we
               to
               the
               progresse
               ,
               
               and
               increase
               of
               both
               :
               contayned
               in
               this
               word
               walketh
               .
               Where
               you
               may
               see
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               chrystaline
               ,
               that
               a
               christian
               life
               is
               not
               a
               standing
               still
               ,
               but
               a
               walking
               on
               ,
               and
               growth
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               godlines
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               blessing
               that
               euer
               God
               gaue
               after
               the
               creation
               ,
               was
               
                 increase
                 and
                 multiplie
              
               ,
               
               which
               tooke
               it
               effect
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               creatures
               by
               propagation
               of
               kinde
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               his
               gifts
               &
               graces
               ,
               by
               renouation
               of
               minds
               ,
               
               new
               birth
               ,
               growth
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               true
               faith
               ,
               and
               godlines
               .
               All
               the
               trees
               in
               Paradise
               did
               grow
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               floods
               in
               Paradise
               did
               flow
               ;
               to
               teach
               vs
               that
               we
               must
               not
               stād
               still
               at
               a
               stay
               ,
               lest
               either
               wee
               be
               fruitles
               ,
               and
               so
               accursed
               ;
               or
               become
               puddle
               water
               ,
               and
               so
               vnprofitable
               .
            
             
               The
               finest
               cloath
               will
               weare
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               vsed
               ;
               the
               purest
               gold
               will
               rust
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               handled
               ;
               the
               sweetest
               balme
               will
               corrupt
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               broken
               ;
               and
               the
               cleerest
               fountaine
               will
               stincke
               ,
               if
               it
               runne
               not
               :
               So
               are
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doctrines
               of
               the
               beginnings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               of
               themselues
               pure
               as
               gold
               ,
               sweete
               as
               balme
               ,
               cleere
               as
               a
               fountaine
               ;
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               vs
               vnprofitable
               ,
               if
               we
               proceed
               not
               further
               ,
               but
               there
               stand
               still
               .
               Foundations
               they
               are
               I
               graunt
               ,
               for
               the
               scripture
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               Hebr.
               6.
               1.
               
               But
               what
               of
               that
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               the
               foundation
               ,
               be
               it
               of
               
                 Beryll
                 ,
                 Topaze
              
               ,
               or
               Chrisolite
               ?
               if
               you
               build
               not
               vpon
               it
               ,
               &
               proceed
               no
               further
               in
               the
               work
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               of
               Ezechiel
               ,
               where
               the
               vision
               of
               
               gifts
               and
               graces
               are
               described
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               beasts
               ,
               winds
               ,
               and
               wheeles
               went
               as
               the
               spirit
               lead
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               returned
               not
               when
               they
               went
               foorth
               :
               and
               if
               at
               any
               time
               they
               stood
               ,
               they
               let
               downe
               their
               wings
               as
               
               vnprofitable
               then
               ,
               vntill
               the
               Lord
               had
               put
               power
               in
               them
               of
               further
               proceeding
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Prophet
               againe
               ,
               where
               the
               like
               gifts
               are
               described
               by
               another
               vision
               ,
               you
               
               may
               finde
               ,
               that
               from
               vnder
               the
               threshold
               of
               Gods
               sanctuary
               ,
               the
               waters
               issue
               out
               ,
               and
               they
               runne
               East
               ,
               West
               ,
               North
               ,
               and
               South
               ▪
               The●mā
               with
               the
               line
               measured
               a
               thousand
               ●ubi●s
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               were
               to
               the
               anckles
               .
               Againe
               he
               measured
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               to
               the
               kn●os
               :
               he
               measured
               againe
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               to
               the
               loynes
               :
               after
               he
               measured
               againe
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               a
               riuer
               impossible
               ;
               signifying
               that
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               should
               neuer
               decrease
               ,
               but
               euer
               abound
               in
               his
               Church
               .
               The
               fishers
               should
               spread
               out
               their
               nets
               frō
               En-gedi
               ,
               to
               En-egl●um
               .
               The
               trees
               shuld
               grow
               vpon
               the
               brinke
               of
               the
               riuer
               ,
               on
               this
               side
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               with
               leaues
               not
               fading
               ,
               fruit
               not
               failing
               ▪
               leaues
               for
               medicine
               ,
               fruite
               for
               meate
               ,
               and
               fruite
               euer
               new
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               moueths
               :
               As
               for
               the
               miry
               places
               thereof
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               the
               maris●ies
               which
               stand
               still
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               holesome
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               made
               ●alt
               pits
               .
            
             
               You
               may
               remember
               when
               Aarons
               Priesthood
               
               should
               be
               confirmed
               ,
               all
               the
               tribes
               with
               their
               names
               cast
               their
               rods
               into
               the
               
               mercie-●eate
               ,
               and
               none
               blossomed
               ,
               but
               Aarons
               .
               You
               are
               a
               kingly
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               royall
               
               Priesthood
               :
               ò
               bud
               ,
               bloome
               ,
               blossome
               ,
               and
               bring
               foorth
               fruit
               worthy
               amendment
               and
               newnes
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Dauid
               said
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               
                 Ibant
                 de
                 virtute
              
               
               
                 in
                 virtutem
              
               :
               they
               went
               from
               strength
               to
               strength
               ;
               and
               from
               
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
               written
               :
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               performance
               :
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               letter
               that
               killeth
               ,
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               spirit
               that
               giueth
               life
               :
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               his
               humiliation
               in
               misery
               ▪
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               exaltation
               in
               glorie
               :
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               first
               resurrection
               from
               sinne
               ,
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               second
               resurrectiō
               from
               death
               :
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               law
               wounding
               ,
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Gospell
               curing
               :
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ●owing
               ,
               to
               that
               faith
               of
               the
               Apostles
               
               reaping
               :
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               old
               sacrifice
               giuing
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               new
               sacraments
               receiuing
               from
               God
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               old
               couenant
               ,
               wherein
               God
               speaketh
               ,
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               new
               restament
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               bleedeth
               .
               Of
               al
               which
               ,
               I
               may
               conclude
               with
               
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 Ex
                 side
                 qua
                 cōcipitur
                 corde
                 ,
                 profertur
                 ore
                 ,
                 exhibetur
                 opere
                 ,
                 iustus
                 viuit
                 :
              
               By
               faith
               conceiued
               in
               the
               hart
               ,
               
               professed
               with
               the
               mouth
               ,
               &
               practised
               with
               the
               hand
               ,
               the
               righteous
               man
               liueth
               .
            
             
               Paul
               is
               plentifull
               in
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               hauing
               once
               laid
               the
               ground
               of
               faith
               ,
               hee
               vrgeth
               nothing
               more
               then
               the
               increase
               of
               faith
               .
               He
               tels
               the
               
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 reuealed
                 from
                 faith
                 to
                 faith
                 .
              
               He
               tels
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               they
               
               must
               grow
               vnto
               perfect
               men
               ,
               
                 euen
                 vnto
                 the
                 age
                 of
                 the
                 fulnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               As
               also
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
              
               
               
                 must
                 know
                 the
                 loue
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 all
                 fulnes
                 of
                 God.
              
               He
               tels
               the
               
                 Philippians
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 longeth
              
               
               
                 after
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 heart
                 roote
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               and
               in
               longing
               ,
               falles
               a
               praying
               :
               and
               what
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               prayer
               ?
               but
               that
               their
               loue
               might
               abound
               yet
               more
               &
               more
               in
               all
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               feeling
               .
               With
               whom
               I
               will
               conclude
               ,
               and
               close
               with
               my
               text
               :
               As
               you
               haue
               receiued
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 so
                 walke
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               rooted
               ,
               and
               built
               in
               
               him
               ,
               and
               established
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               as
               ye
               haue
               beene
               taught
               ,
               abounding
               therein
               with
               thanksgiuing
               .
               Where
               obserue
               my
               brethren
               ,
               that
               not
               rooting
               ,
               building
               ,
               establishing
               ,
               teaching
               ,
               nor
               abiding
               in
               the
               faith
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               without
               abounding
               :
               for
               
                 frustra
                 nititur
                 qui
                 non
                 innititur
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 continueth
                 not
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 saued
                 .
              
            
             
               Take
               heed
               then
               my
               brethren
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               
               
                 high
                 minded
              
               ,
               but
               feare
               :
               you
               that
               are
               come
               out
               of
               
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 Remember
                 Lots
                 wife
              
               :
               go
               not
               
               back
               ,
               nay
               looke
               not
               back
               :
               you
               are
               of
               Iudah
               tribe
               ,
               and
               haue
               taken
               a
               profession
               vpō
               you
               ;
               and
               be
               not
               like
               the
               children
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               
               which
               being
               harnessed
               ,
               and
               carying
               bowes
               ,
               
                 turned
                 themselues
                 backe
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 battell
                 .
                 Iames
              
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 aske
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 not
                 ,
                 because
              
               
               
                 ye
                 aske
                 amisse
              
               :
               So
               may
               I
               say
               ,
               many
               walke
               ,
               &
               obtaine
               not
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               walke
               amisse
               .
               Some
               in
               such
               idolatrous
               and
               superstitious
               heresies
               :
               some
               in
               such
               clyming
               and
               presuming
               ambition
               :
               some
               in
               such
               greedie
               and
               vnsatiable
               couetousnes
               :
               some
               in
               such
               biting
               &
               gnawing
               vsurie
               :
               some
               in
               such
               swearing
               and
               forswearing
               of
               themselues
               :
               some
               in
               such
               extrauagant
               and
               vagabond
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               :
               some
               in
               such
               rebellions
               &
               conspiracies
               of
               harts
               and
               hands
               ,
               as
               of
               whom
               I
               may
               say
               
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 told
                 you
                 often
                 )
                 and
                 now
                 tell
                 you
                 weeping
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 their
                 end
                 is
                 damnation
                 ,
                 their
                 bellie
                 is
                 their
                 god
                 ,
                 their
                 glorie
                 is
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 but
                 mind
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               such
               as
               creepe
               with
               the
               Crab
               ,
               and
               slow
               it
               with
               the
               Snayle
               ;
               I
               say
               they
               walke
               amisse
               ;
               
               for
               creeping
               Christians
               are
               no
               Christians
               :
               
                 And
                 cursed
                 ;
                 ●
                 be
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 worke
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 negligently
              
               .
               An
               Aldermans
               pa●e
               is
               too
               solemne
               for
               a
               Saint
               of
               God
               :
               O
               that
               
                 Iehu
                 ▪
              
               his
               walking
               might
               be
               a
               mirrour
               to
               all
               Magistrates
               ,
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               how
               to
               walke
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               was
               said
               vpon
               the
               sight
               ,
               
                 The
                 marching
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 marching
                 of
                 Iehu
                 the
              
               
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 Nimshi
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 marcheth
                 valiantly
                 ▪
              
               or
               that
               Caesars
               faculty
               of
               performance
               ,
               were
               in
               the
               most
               of
               vs
               ,
               of
               whom
               Lucian
               thus
               writeth
               :
               
                 Caesar
                 in
                 omnia
                 praeceps
                 ,
                 nil
                 actum
                 credens
                 ,
                 cum
                 quid
                 superesset
                 agendum
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
                 Instat
                 atrox
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               I
               may
               english
               thus
               :
               Caesar
               is
               forward
               to
               all
               good
               ,
               and
               thinketh
               nothing
               well
               done
               ,
               whilest
               any
               thing
               is
               left
               vndone
               .
               And
               so
               for
               the
               conclusion
               of
               all
               :
               Now
               way
               the
               fruit
               this
               tree
               benreth
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               crop
               this
               haruest
               yeeldeth
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               blessing
               they
               gaine
               ,
               who
               are
               faithfull
               to
               their
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Is
               it
               ●mperiall
               rule
               in
               this
               world
               ?
               Is
               it
               wealth
               ,
               riches
               ,
               or
               aboundance
               of
               earthlie
               happinesse
               ?
               Is
               it
               health
               ,
               strength
               ,
               or
               beauty
               ?
               These
               haue
               their
               times
               ;
               but
               they
               perish
               with
               the
               possessor
               :
               nor
               to
               this
               end
               came
               Christ
               into
               this
               woful
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
               giue
               to
               the
               faithfull
               walkers
               ,
               fading
               and
               vanishing
               delights
               ;
               but
               an
               abiding
               solace
               ,
               euen
               
               life
               ,
               and
               life
               in
               abundance
               ,
               with
               peace
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               rest
               to
               the
               bodie
               ;
               I
               meane
               eternall
               blessednesse
               to
               both
               ,
               wherein
               is
               the
               auoydance
               of
               all
               euill
               ,
               the
               fruition
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               the
               societie
               of
               all
               Saints
               ,
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               al
               desires
               ,
               with
               vnspeakable
               glory
               ,
               which
               neuer
               shall
               cease
               :
               whither
               God
               bring
               vs
               ,
               for
               his
               Christs
               sake
               ,
               to
               whom
               bee
               honour
               and
               praise
               both
               now
               and
               euer
               .
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               brethren
               beloued
               and
               longed
               for
               (
               I
               say
               now
               )
               that
               I
               haue
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               ended
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               closed
               vp
               the
               booke
               ,
               giue
               me
               leaue
               a
               little
               to
               turne
               me
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               vnto
               you
               on
               her
               behalfe
               ,
               this
               Scripture
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               your
               eyes
               and
               eares
               this
               day
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 shall
                 come
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 is
                 come
              
               .
               For
               she
               entertained
               in
               her
               heart
               the
               father
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               :
               and
               she
               loued
               Christ
               the
               King
               of
               Peace
               :
               and
               in
               braced
               in
               her
               soule
               the
               Comforter
               which
               brought
               that
               Peace
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               passeth
               all
               vnderstanding
               .
               And
               for
               that
               I
               may
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               no
               l●sse
               ;
               she
               kept
               the
               condition
               of
               my
               text
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               her
               estate
               is
               vndefeasable
               in
               heauen
               .
               She
               did
               
                 walke
                 before
                 him
              
               in
               life
               ,
               
               therefore
               she
               hath
               Peace
               :
               nor
               did
               she
               forsake
               him
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               hath
               she
               found
               rest
               to
               her
               wearie
               soule
               .
            
             
               To
               walke
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               is
               to
               walke
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               goe
               by
               the
               light
               thereof
               ,
               is
               to
               
                 walke
                 before
                 him
              
               .
               Let
               her
               painfulnesse
               in
               reading
               ,
               and
               practise
               in
               following
               ,
               euen
               from
               a
               child
               ,
               speake
               to
               her
               commendation
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               You
               heard
               in
               the
               former
               Sermon
               ,
               how
               eight
               chapters
               a
               day
               ,
               was
               her
               taske
               ,
               each
               daies
               reading
               ,
               a
               full
               weeke
               of
               Sabboths
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               a
               Saint
               .
               (
               
                 So
                 sanctifie
              
               
               
                 vs
                 good
                 Lord
                 with
                 thy
                 truth
                 ,
                 thy
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               )
               And
               to
               make
               good
               the
               practise
               ,
               I
               haue
               crediblie
               heard
               ,
               that
               not
               eight
               ,
               but
               many
               eights
               a
               day
               ,
               haue
               been
               her
               sighes
               ,
               sobbes
               ,
               and
               gronings
               ,
               for
               the
               breaches
               of
               the
               lawe
               (
               she
               read
               )
               both
               by
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               euer
               opening
               the
               booke
               with
               these
               words
               :
               
                 A
                 good
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 bad
                 people
                 ,
                 much
                 mercie
                 offered
                 ,
                 little
                 receiued
                 ;
                 for
                 euery
                 one
                 seekes
                 his
              
               
               
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 fewe
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               And
               still
               clasping
               the
               booke
               thus
               :
               
                 The
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 conceale
                 a
                 thing
                 secret
              
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 the
                 Kings
                 honour
                 is
                 to
                 search
                 it
                 out
                 .
              
               And
               what
               are
               wee
               but
               a
               kingly
               people
               ;
               and
               a
               royall
               priesthood
               ?
               Besides
               her
               priuate
               reading
               ,
               I
               might
               heere
               speake
               of
               her
               priuate
               
               prayer
               ,
               and
               much
               meditation
               ,
               with
               Isaac
               in
               
               the
               field
               :
               with
               Dauid
               in
               the
               night
               .
               I
               might
               tell
               of
               her
               weekely
               repayre
               to
               heare
               the
               word
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               congregation
               :
               of
               her
               monthly
               communicating
               with
               his
               Saints
               there
               ,
               with
               her
               feete
               euer
               shodde
               to
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               peace
               ;
               and
               neuer
               well
               ,
               but
               when
               she
               was
               ●o
               
                 walking
                 before
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               leaue
               her
               life
               and
               come
               to
               her
               death
               ,
               whereunto
               (
               as
               I
               am
               tolde
               )
               she
               walked
               ,
               as
               Christ
               did
               to
               Caluary
               ,
               with
               much
               
               care
               ,
               and
               many
               agonies
               ,
               compelled
               with
               Simon
               of
               Cyrene
               to
               beare
               his
               crosse
               ;
               thereby
               to
               helpe
               out
               the
               sufferings
               of
               her
               sweete
               Sauiour
               ,
               
               and
               to
               beare
               in
               her
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               the
               markes
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               like
               spangles
               of
               
               golde
               ,
               to
               grace
               her
               in
               her
               triall
               ,
               whereby
               in
               the
               end
               she
               became
               more
               glorious
               ,
               both
               to
               God
               and
               man.
               It
               is
               said
               of
               the
               kings
               daughter
               that
               she
               is
               all
               glorious
               within
               ,
               and
               that
               
               her
               rayment
               was
               of
               needle
               worke
               :
               peace
               within
               ,
               but
               prickings
               without
               .
               
                 Multi
                 vident
                 punctiones
                 ,
                 sed
                 non
                 vident
                 vnctiones
                 :
              
               Many
               see
               our
               crosses
               ,
               but
               they
               feele
               not
               our
               comforts
               ;
               so
               said
               the
               Saints
               of
               olde
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               such
               as
               thinke
               it
               a
               straunge
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               should
               haue
               
               their
               fi●ie
               trial
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               by
               bickerings
               ,
               
               buffetings
               ,
               and
               winnowings
               of
               Satan
               .
               They
               are
               fooles
               and
               slowe
               of
               heart
               to
               beleeue
               ,
               like
               the
               two
               disciples
               who
               went
               to
               Emmaus
               ,
               thinking
               still
               of
               their
               Christ
               crowned
               ,
               but
               neuer
               crossed
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               had
               rectified
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               laide
               a
               necessitie
               of
               triall
               vpon
               all
               flesh
               ,
               beginning
               with
               himselfe
               thus
               :
               
                 Ought
                 not
                 Christ
                 to
                 haue
                 suffered
              
               
               
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 glorie
                 ?
              
               Whereby
               I
               gather
               :
               no
               peace
               ,
               without
               warre
               :
               no
               rest
               ,
               without
               toyle
               :
               no
               crowne
               ,
               without
               a
               crosse
               :
               no
               entrance
               ,
               without
               suffering
               :
               no
               glorie
               ,
               without
               shame
               and
               shaking
               in
               this
               wofull
               world
               .
            
             
               But
               happely
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               some
               be
               neuer
               broken
               in
               heart
               ,
               nor
               yet
               haue
               any
               conflict
               with
               Satan
               ,
               sinne
               ,
               or
               death
               :
               they
               are
               feared
               with
               no
               temptations
               ,
               nor
               doe
               they
               grieue
               because
               of
               him
               whom
               they
               pearced
               .
               They
               haue
               made
               a
               couenant
               with
               the
               graue
               ,
               and
               
               a
               league
               with
               hell
               :
               of
               such
               I
               say
               ,
               their
               case
               is
               desperate
               ,
               and
               their
               condition
               is
               no
               better
               then
               the
               beasts
               fat●ed
               vp
               in
               the
               best
               pastures
               ,
               reserued
               for
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               of
               whom
               Iob
               speaketh
               ,
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 houses
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 peaceable
                 ,
                 without
                 feare
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 vpon
                 them
                 :
                 they
                 spend
              
               
               
                 their
                 daies
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 suddenly
                 they
                 droppe
              
               
               
                 down
                 to
                 hell
              
               .
               As
               also
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 bands
                 in
                 their
                 death
                 :
              
               they
               haue
               no
               knots
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               they
               are
               n●t
               troubled
               like
               other
               men
               ,
            
             
               There
               be
               many
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               would
               faine
               haue
               a
               Church
               of
               sugar
               ,
               or
               of
               veluet
               ,
               as
               one
               saith
               :
               they
               would
               feede
               vpon
               manchet
               ,
               and
               tread
               vpon
               Roses
               .
               I
               meane
               in
               seruing
               God
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               freed
               from
               afflictions
               :
               they
               loue
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               they
               lothe
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               they
               like
               the
               crowne
               ,
               but
               they
               loue
               not
               the
               crosse
               :
               Shilo
               runneth
               sweetely
               ,
               but
               Iordan
               is
               to
               too
               turbulent
               :
               all
               like
               Zebedeus
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               Iames
               and
               Iohn
               ,
               who
               
               sought
               to
               sit
               in
               the
               seate
               of
               honour
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               drinke
               of
               the
               cup
               of
               afflictions
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               you
               may
               beleeue
               it
               ,
               the
               way
               to
               heauen
               is
               not
               strowed
               with
               flowers
               ,
               but
               set
               with
               thornes
               :
               and
               happily
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               in
               your
               experience
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Whosoeuer
                 will
              
               
               
                 liue
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 must
                 suffer
                 persecutiō
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quater
                 luctatus
                 est
                 Iacob
                 :
                 in
                 vtero
                 cum
                 Esau
                 ;
                 in
                 via
                 cum
                 eodem
                 ;
                 in
                 Mesopotamia
                 cum
              
               
               
                 Laban
                 ;
                 in
                 Bethel
                 cum
                 Angelo
                 .
                 Iacob
              
               wrestled
               foure
               times
               :
               in
               the
               wombe
               with
               Esau
               :
               in
               his
               iourney
               with
               Esau
               :
               in
               Mesopotamia
               with
               Laban
               :
               and
               at
               Bethel
               with
               the
               Angell
               .
               To
               
               teach
               vs
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               wil
               be
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ,
               
               we
               must
               arme
               our selues
               for
               all
               trials
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               persons
               ,
               retaining
               no
               longer
               the
               name
               of
               Iacob
               as
               supplanting
               our
               troubles
               :
               but
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
               as
               preuailing
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               neuer
               
               leauing
               him
               without
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             
               Excellent
               things
               are
               spoken
               of
               thee
               thou
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               
                 A
                 woman
                 clothed
                 with
                 the
              
               
               
                 Sunne
                 crowned
                 with
                 the
                 Starres
                 ,
                 and
                 treading
                 vpon
                 the
                 Moone
                 ;
                 yet
                 trauailing
                 in
                 birth
                 ,
                 pursued
                 with
                 the
                 dragon
                 ,
                 and
                 readie
                 to
                 be
                 deuoured
                 both
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 sillie
                 babe
                 :
              
               But
               heauen
               sung
               her
               triumph
               ,
               against
               the
               accuser
               of
               the
               brethren
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               cast
               downe
               ,
               which
               accused
               them
               before
               God
               day
               and
               night
               .
               To
               be
               accused
               before
               men
               is
               much
               ;
               but
               to
               be
               accused
               before
               our
               God
               is
               more
               .
               Now
               and
               then
               to
               be
               accused
               is
               much
               :
               but
               night
               and
               day
               is
               more
               .
               And
               such
               are
               the
               persecutions
               of
               Gods
               children
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               they
               neuer
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               nor
               euer
               shall
               ,
               till
               the
               world
               be
               without
               hatred
               :
               the
               diuell
               without
               enuie
               :
               and
               our
               nature
               without
               corruption
               .
            
             
               Thinke
               it
               not
               straunge
               (
               my
               deere
               brethren
               )
               concerning
               the
               firie
               triall
               which
               did
               
               befall
               this
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               to
               prooue
               her
               at
               her
               end
               ,
               as
               though
               some
               strange
               thing
               
               had
               come
               vnto
               her
               ;
               but
               reioyce
               rather
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               she
               hath
               been
               partaker
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               glory
               shall
               appeare
               ,
               she
               may
               be
               glad
               and
               reioyce
               .
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 thinketh
                 he
                 standeth
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 he
                 fall
              
               
               
                 not
                 .
                 There
                 hath
                 no
                 temptation
                 taken
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 man
                 :
              
               And
               God
               was
               faithfull
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               suffer
               her
               to
               be
               tempted
               aboue
               that
               she
               was
               able
               :
               and
               euen
               gaue
               the
               issue
               with
               the
               temptation
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               be
               able
               to
               beare
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               beholders
               thought
               the
               Whale
               
               had
               swallowed
               vp
               Ionah
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               hee
               swallowed
               him
               vp
               to
               saue
               him
               .
               The
               Lord
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               her
               ,
               &
               she
               was
               troubled
               .
               But
               ye
               are
               witnesses
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               at
               her
               death
               ,
               that
               his
               wrath
               indured
               but
               the
               twinckling
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               and
               though
               heauines
               
               
                 continued
                 for
                 a
                 night
                 ,
                 yet
                 ioy
                 came
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
              
               when
               you
               saw
               her
               fined
               like
               gold
               ,
               renewed
               like
               an
               Eagle
               ;
               soring
               high
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               this
               powerfull
               speech
               ,
               and
               godly
               ouation
               ,
               at
               her
               end
               :
               
                 Heare
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 me
                 :
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 be
                 thou
                 my
                 helper
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 turned
                 my
                 mourning
                 into
                 ioy
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 loosed
                 my
                 sacke
                 ,
                 and
                 girded
                 me
                 with
                 gladnesse
                 :
                 therefore
                 shall
                 my
                 tongue
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 cease
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 thankes
                 vnto
                 thee
                 for
                 euer-more
                 .
              
            
             
               Well
               she
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               now
               behold
               her
               seate
               is
               emptie
               ,
               and
               her
               graue
               is
               full
               :
               and
               me
               thinkes
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               wee
               feele
               her
               want
               on
               earth
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               found
               in
               Heauen
               .
               Our
               prayers
               lesse
               powerfull
               :
               our
               preaching
               lesse
               precious
               :
               and
               our
               Psalmes
               lesse
               melodious
               ,
               on
               her
               behalfe
               .
               For
               you
               all
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               she
               sate
               ,
               and
               there
               she
               sung
               ,
               there
               she
               read
               ,
               and
               there
               she
               prayed
               ,
               there
               she
               heard
               the
               word
               ,
               there
               she
               receiued
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               there
               lately
               she
               liued
               ,
               and
               there
               now
               she
               is
               dead
               :
               therefore
               may
               I
               say
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 all
                 the
                 grace
                 thereof
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 :
              
               But
               comfort
               your selues
               in
               hope
               of
               a
               ioyfull
               resurrection
               ;
               as
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               holy
               life
               ,
               blessed
               end
               ,
               and
               most
               happie
               state
               in
               glorie
               :
               and
               sith
               she
               is
               gone
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               remembred
               as
               a
               sacrament
               of
               her
               rest
               ,
               that
               she
               went
               vpon
               a
               day
               of
               rest
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               of
               Sabbaoths
               ,
               and
               high
               feast
               of
               Pentecost
               :
               euen
               then
               that
               she
               should
               ascend
               ,
               when
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               descend
               ,
               by
               
                 which
                 spirit
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 sealed
                 vp
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
              
               
            
             
               Worshipfully
               was
               she
               descended
               ;
               but
               
               most
               honorably
               (
               may
               I
               now
               say
               )
               is
               she
               ascended
               :
               yet
               behold
               ,
               the
               husband
               mourneth
               for
               that
               hee
               hath
               lost
               a
               wife
               :
               the
               mother
               mourneth
               for
               that
               she
               hath
               lost
               a
               daughter
               :
               the
               brother
               mourneth
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               lost
               a
               sister
               :
               which
               is
               (
               me
               thinks
               )
               not
               much
               vnlike
               the
               mourning
               of
               Hadadrimmon
               in
               the
               
               valley
               of
               Megiddo
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               for
               wee
               Preachers
               may
               mourne
               most
               ,
               for
               that
               wee
               haue
               lost
               an
               auditor
               ;
               who
               heard
               with
               reuerence
               ,
               felt
               with
               passion
               ,
               and
               followed
               with
               perseuerance
               .
               But
               beloued
               ,
               what
               we
               haue
               lost
               ,
               heauen
               hath
               found
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Angels
               reioyce
               at
               the
               gaine
               :
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               the
               Lord
               of
               Heauen
               ,
               supplie
               the
               want
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               and
               increase
               the
               number
               of
               faithfull
               professors
               .
               
                 In
                 Sionis
                 gaudium
                 &
                 Anglo-Papistarum
                 luctum
                 .
              
               Amen
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               BRIEF
               DISCOVRSE
               OF
               THE
               CHRISTIAN
               LIFE
               and
               death
               ,
               of
               Mistris
               
                 Katherin
                 Brettergh
              
               ,
               late
               wife
               of
               Master
               
                 William
                 Brettergh
              
               of
               Bretterghoult
               ,
               in
               the
               Countie
               of
               Lancaster
               Gentleman
               ;
               who
               departed
               this
               world
               the
               
                 last
                 of
                 May.
              
               1601.
               
            
             
               With
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               bitter
               conflict
               she
               
                 had
                 with
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 conquest
                 by
              
               Christ
               before
               her
               death
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 all
                 beholders
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Micha
                 .
                 7.
                 8.
                 
              
               Reiovce
               not
               against
               me
               ,
               O
               mine
               enemies
               :
               though
               I
               fall
               ,
               I
               shall
               rise
               againe
               :
               And
               when
               I
               sit
               in
               darkenes
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               a
               lig●●
               vnto
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 37.
                 37.
                 
              
               Marke
               the
               vpright
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               iust
               :
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
             
             
               LONDON
               Imprinted
               by
               
                 Felix
                 Kyngston
              
               .
               1602.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 TO
                 THE
                 CHRISTIAN
                 Reader
                 ,
                 grace
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               WHen
               Achimaaz
               the
               sonne
               of
               Zadoc
               requested
               that
               he
               might
               be
               the
               messenger
               to
               bring
               Dauid
               word
               of
               Absoloms
               death
               ,
               Ioab
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
              
               
               not
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 be
                 the
                 messenger
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 cary
                 newes
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 day
                 thou
                 shalt
                 cary
                 none
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Kings
                 sonne
                 is
                 dead
                 .
              
               He
               knew
               Dauids
               affection
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               the
               newes
               of
               his
               childs
               death
               would
               be
               most
               heauie
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               messenger
               himselfe
               not
               welcome
               for
               his
               message
               sake
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               all
               our
               infirmity
               ,
               no
               tidings
               more
               grieuous
               to
               vs
               then
               when
               wee
               heare
               of
               the
               death
               of
               those
               whom
               wee
               loue
               .
               The
               Parent
               bewayles
               his
               Child
               ,
               the
               Husband
               his
               Wife
               ,
               the
               Friend
               laments
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Friend
               ,
               and
               we
               thinke
               it
               the
               losse
               of
               another
               friend
               to
               depart
               with
               this
               our
               griefe
               .
               Iacob
               mourned
               for
               Ioseph
               his
               son
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 comforted
              
               of
               a
               long
               
               
               season
               ,
               but
               thought
               he
               would
               weepe
               for
               him
               as
               long
               as
               he
               liued
               When
               the
               Amalekites
               had
               
               burned
               Ziklag
               ,
               and
               led
               away
               captiue
               the
               mens
               wiues
               and
               their
               children
               ,
               Dauid
               and
               his
               company
               
                 wept
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 could
                 weepe
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               When
               Lazarus
               dred
               ,
               his
               sisters
               Martha
               and
               
               Mary
               were
               much
               discomforted
               for
               him
               .
               
                 G●egory
                 Nazianzen
              
               reports
               ,
               that
               when
               Basil
               the
               
               great
               died
               ,
               euen
               the
               wisest
               men
               in
               the
               city
               stroue
               to
               exceede
               one
               another
               in
               weeping
               and
               complaining
               for
               his
               death
               :
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 my selfe
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 bereaued
                 of
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 but
                 either
                 dye
                 ,
                 or
                 liue
                 in
                 miserie
                 ?
                 Which
                 way
                 shall
                 I
                 turne
                 me
                 ?
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 ?
                 What
                 counsell
                 shall
                 I
                 take
                 ,
                 now
                 I
                 haue
                 lost
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 my
                 comfort
                 ?
              
               So
               heauy
               a
               thing
               we
               see
               it
               is
               to
               be
               seuered
               for
               a
               time
               from
               those
               that
               are
               deere
               vnto
               vs.
               One
               only
               thing
               there
               is
               ,
               which
               is
               able
               in
               this
               case
               much
               to
               temper
               our
               affections
               ;
               when
               we
               see
               our
               friend
               to
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               comfort
               of
               conscience
               ,
               &
               assurance
               of
               saluatiō
               through
               Christ.
               And
               this
               his
               comfort
               he
               expresseth
               outwardly
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               by
               performing
               those
               duties
               which
               are
               required
               of
               a
               man
               when
               he
               dyes
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               makes
               a
               ioyfull
               and
               a
               holy
               end
               .
               When
               our
               friend
               departeth
               this
               life
               in
               this
               maner
               ,
               we
               haue
               iust
               cause
               to
               take
               his
               death
               the
               more
               comfortably
               .
               
               And
               thus
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               many
               times
               to
               stirre
               vp
               some
               (
               especiallie
               such
               as
               in
               their
               life
               time
               haue
               a
               care
               to
               pursue
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               themselues
               vndesiled
               of
               the
               world
               )
               at
               their
               death
               to
               expresse
               wonderfull
               comfort
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               forth
               such
               fruit
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               we
               wonder
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               extraordinary
               worke
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               in
               them
               .
               They
               wrastle
               against
               temptations
               ,
               they
               confesse
               their
               faith
               ,
               feele
               the
               assurance
               of
               their
               saluation
               ,
               condemne
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               exhort
               the
               beholders
               ,
               praise
               God
               ,
               sing
               Psalmes
               ,
               wish
               to
               dye
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               death
               they
               are
               better
               Christians
               then
               euer
               they
               were
               in
               their
               life
               .
            
             
               This
               blessed
               departure
               God
               giues
               to
               many
               ,
               for
               diuers
               good
               purposes
               .
               1.
               
               That
               the
               world
               may
               know
               that
               peace
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               iust
               ,
               and
               comfort
               in
               death
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
               2.
               
               That
               his
               eternall
               truth
               in
               our
               holy
               profession
               may
               appeare
               to
               be
               able
               to
               comfort
               vs
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               our
               life
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               death
               also
               ,
               when
               all
               other
               comforts
               forsake
               vs.
               3.
               
               That
               our
               enemies
               may
               see
               our
               faith
               is
               not
               in
               vaine
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               weake
               by
               their
               example
               may
               be
               incouraged
               to
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               it
               bring
               with
               it
               so
               happie
               a
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               be
               strengthened
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               alwaies
               comfortable
               to
               those
               that
               leade
               a
               godly
               life
               .
               
               5.
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               departed
               ,
               by
               their
               heauēly
               departure
               ,
               may
               be
               admonished
               not
               to
               mourne
               so
               much
               for
               their
               death
               ,
               as
               to
               reioyce
               for
               their
               life
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 thanke
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 euer
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 lot
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 degree
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ioined
                 or
                 matched
                 with
                 so
                 blessed
                 seruants
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               
                 Mistresse
                 Katherine
                 Brettergh
              
               was
               one
               of
               this
               number
               :
               her
               life
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               God
               continued
               it
               ,
               was
               deere
               to
               those
               among
               whom
               she
               was
               ,
               as
               the
               life
               of
               a
               friend
               might
               be
               .
               Her
               husband
               ,
               friends
               ,
               kinsfolks
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               sisters
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               godly
               that
               knew
               her
               ,
               inioyed
               a
               great
               blessing
               of
               God
               of
               her
               :
               and
               her
               death
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               was
               grieuous
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               as
               the
               death
               of
               a
               vertuous
               yoke-fellow
               .
               And
               if
               worldly
               affection
               would
               haue
               holpen
               it
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               same
               in
               him
               that
               Dauids
               was
               to
               Absolom
               his
               sonne
               ,
               when
               he
               mourned
               for
               his
               death
               :
               
                 O
                 my
                 sonne
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 Absolom
              
               ;
               
               
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 dyed
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 ô
                 Absolom
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 !
              
               But
               sure
               her
               death
               was
               such
               ,
               her
               behauiour
               in
               her
               sicknes
               so
               religious
               ,
               her
               heart
               so
               possessed
               with
               comfort
               ,
               her
               mouth
               so
               filled
               with
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               ,
               her
               spirit
               so
               strengthened
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               her
               conquest
               so
               happy
               ouer
               her
               infirmities
               ▪
               that
               such
               as
               loued
               her
               most
               haue
               greatest
               cause
               to
               reioyce
               
               in
               her
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               seeing
               the
               wonderfull
               worke
               of
               God
               in
               her
               ,
               to
               learne
               to
               renounce
               their
               owne
               affections
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               thing
               I
               thought
               with
               profit
               might
               be
               presen●●d
               to
               the
               view
               of
               others
               also
               that
               knew
               her
               not
               :
               for
               when
               I
               had
               for
               my
               own
               priuate
               vse
               and
               the
               vse
               of
               my
               friends
               faithfully
               collected
               (
               out
               of
               the
               fresh
               memories
               of
               those
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               and
               eye-witnesses
               as
               wel
               as
               my selfe
               )
               and
               set
               downe
               the
               manner
               of
               her
               sicknes
               and
               death
               :
               I
               considered
               that
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               could
               not
               but
               be
               welcome
               to
               al
               those
               that
               desire
               to
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               .
               And
               so
               the
               same
               causes
               that
               moued
               me
               to
               collect
               it
               ,
               gaue
               me
               also
               occasion
               to
               publish
               it
               .
               I
               remembred
               the
               saying
               of
               one
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 pietie
                 to
                 set
                 foorth
                 the
              
               
               
                 vertues
                 of
                 the
                 departed
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 haue
                 excelled
                 therein
                 ;
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 increase
                 grace
                 in
                 our selues
                 .
              
               I
               thought
               so
               great
               mercie
               of
               God
               shewed
               to
               one
               among
               vs
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               but
               should
               remaine
               to
               vs
               &
               our
               childre
               an
               example
               ,
               to
               teach
               vs
               how
               good
               God
               is
               to
               them
               that
               loue
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               assure
               vs
               that
               he
               will
               neuer
               forsake
               vs
               ;
               but
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               he
               did
               her
               ,
               helpe
               and
               comfort
               vs
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               by
               death
               be
               called
               vnto
               him
               .
               I
               considered
               the
               vngodly
               and
               vncharitable
               tongues
               of
               the
               Papists
               abiding
               in
               our
               countrey
               ,
               who
               ,
               since
               her
               death
               ,
               
               haue
               not
               ceased
               to
               giue
               it
               out
               that
               she
               died
               despairing
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               comfortles
               end
               ▪
               shewed
               that
               she
               professed
               a
               cōfortles
               Religion
               .
               Wherein
               they
               bewray
               their
               malice
               &
               madnes
               ,
               and
               shew
               themselues
               of
               what
               generatiō
               they
               are
               ,
               euen
               a
               people
               (
               as
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               saith
               )
               
                 which
                 bend
              
               
               
                 their
                 tongues
                 like
                 bowes
                 for
                 lyes
                 :
                 and
              
               (
               as
               Dauid
               saith
               )
               
                 make
                 readie
                 their
                 arrowes
                 to
              
               
               
                 shoote
                 at
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 vpright
                 in
                 heart
                 .
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               when
               I
               remembred
               the
               censure
               giuen
               by
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               that
               poured
               costly
               ointment
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               
               his
               Passion
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               his
               Disciples
               vniustly
               blamed
               her
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 What
                 needed
                 this
                 wast
              
               ?
               yet
               he
               himselfe
               did
               not
               only
               excuse
               her
               for
               that
               fact
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 she
                 did
                 it
                 to
                 bury
                 him
                 :
              
               but
               also
               commaunded
               that
               
                 wheresoeuer
                 the
                 Gospell
                 should
                 bee
                 preached
                 throughout
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 there
                 also
                 that
                 which
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 should
                 be
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 memoriall
                 of
                 her
                 .
              
               Euen
               so
               ,
               seeing
               this
               vertuous
               Gentlewoman
               hath
               bin
               vniustly
               accused
               ,
               by
               some
               popish
               persons
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               sit
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               onely
               be
               iustly
               excused
               ,
               and
               cleered
               from
               their
               false
               and
               slaunderous
               reports
               :
               but
               also
               that
               a
               true
               historie
               of
               her
               holie
               life
               ,
               and
               christian
               death
               ,
               should
               be
               annexed
               to
               those
               learned
               Sermons
               which
               were
               preached
               at
               
               her
               Funerall
               ,
               by
               two
               godly
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               published
               in
               print
               ,
               that
               where
               soeuer
               they
               going
               before
               as
               the
               Gospell
               preached
               ;
               there
               also
               this
               briefe
               historie
               may
               follow
               after
               ,
               to
               be
               seene
               and
               read
               for
               a
               memoriall
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               These
               reasons
               moued
               me
               both
               to
               collect
               and
               publish
               this
               treatise
               ,
               the
               doing
               whereof
               I
               trust
               ,
               as
               it
               will
               be
               acceptable
               to
               many
               ,
               so
               can
               it
               bee
               hurtfull
               to
               none
               ,
               vnlesse
               possible
               it
               be
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darknes
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               vnsatisfied
               ,
               and
               yet
               desire
               any
               other
               reasons
               ,
               I
               tell
               them
               further
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               burie
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               balme
               that
               euer
               I
               can
               powre
               vpon
               her
               head
               :
               it
               is
               my
               farewell
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               duty
               which
               I
               can
               performe
               vnto
               her
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               hope
               both
               excusable
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               also
               profitable
               to
               others
               ,
               because
               many
               things
               here
               spoken
               of
               her
               deserue
               imitation
               .
               And
               this
               I
               assure
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               I
               may
               sometimes
               misse
               the
               for
               me
               of
               words
               which
               possibly
               the
               Gentlewoman
               vsed
               in
               her
               speech
               ;
               yet
               haue
               I
               faithfully
               set
               downe
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               also
               faithfully
               related
               the
               words
               themselues
               ,
               and
               reported
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               and
               testified
               by
               persons
               of
               good
               and
               honest
               report
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               named
               in
               the
               margent
               :
               out
               of
               whose
               fresh
               memories
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               which
               I
               publish
               was
               presentlie
               
               set
               downe
               .
               This
               I
               humbly
               desire
               thee
               ,
               good
               Christian
               Reader
               ,
               to
               accept
               .
               I
               had
               no
               other
               odours
               wherewith
               to
               imbalme
               her
               ,
               I
               am
               but
               the
               pen-man
               ,
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               was
               her
               owne
               ,
               wrought
               in
               her
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               and
               therefore
               not
               costly
               to
               me
               ,
               though
               more
               comfortable
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               heard
               it
               ,
               then
               I
               can
               now
               expresse
               :
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               yeeld
               thee
               also
               the
               same
               comfort
               ,
               and
               giue
               thee
               occasion
               both
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               and
               imitate
               her
               wel-doing
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               graunt
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Post-script
               to
               Papists
               .
            
             
               PEace
               and
               truth
               to
               as
               many
               of
               you
               as
               pertaine
               to
               God.
               )
               I
               am
               moued
               in
               conscience
               to
               deale
               with
               you
               ,
               by
               this
               manner
               of
               writing
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               false
               and
               slanderous
               reports
               which
               (
               I
               heare
               )
               some
               of
               your
               faction
               haue
               blazed
               and
               diuulged
               abroade
               ,
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               Mistresse
               
                 Katherin
                 Brettergh
              
               ,
               a
               Christian
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               whose
               life
               indeed
               was
               holy
               ,
               and
               death
               most
               comfortable
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               noueltie
               ,
               or
               new
               thing
               ,
               to
               heare
               a
               lye
               from
               a
               Papist
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               principle
               of
               your
               religion
               :
               Therefore
               if
               you
               pleade
               antiquitie
               ,
               as
               a
               marke
               infallible
               to
               know
               your
               Church
               by
               ,
               for
               that
               point
               tak
               't
               you
               :
               you
               haue
               it
               from
               the
               Diuell
               your
               father
               by
               
               tradition
               diabolicall
               ,
               holding
               the
               same
               still
               in
               these
               succeeding
               ages
               so
               succinctly
               ,
               that
               (
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               )
               you
               will
               not
               leaue
               it
               ,
               till
               you
               be
               shut
               foorth
               of
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               Tophet
               ,
               which
               is
               prepared
               
               of
               old
               for
               liers
               and
               inchanters
               .
            
             
               Yet
               it
               pities
               me
               to
               thinke
               of
               some
               of
               your
               poore
               sillie
               seduced
               soules
               ,
               how
               simple
               they
               be
               in
               Gods
               causes
               (
               and
               yet
               malicious
               )
               for
               
               the
               most
               of
               my
               popish
               neighbors
               (
               what
               others
               be
               I
               know
               not
               )
               flye
               but
               a
               very
               low
               pitch
               ,
               being
               people
               altogether
               void
               of
               learning
               ,
               wit
               ,
               and
               ciuilitie
               .
               The
               furthest
               drift
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 :
              
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 safest
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 religion
                 as
                 most
                 doe
                 :
                 to
                 thump
                 hard
                 their
                 breasts
                 when
                 they
                 pray
                 :
                 to
                 crosse
                 them
                 when
                 they
                 meete
                 a
                 Protestant
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 spit
                 out
                 when
                 they
                 name
                 the
                 Diuell
                 :
                 to
                 gallop
                 ouer
                 a
                 Pater
                 noster
                 ,
                 or
                 Ladies
                 Psalter
                 vpon
                 their
                 beades
                 :
              
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 world
                 when
                 Masse
                 was
                 vp
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 cheape
                 :
              
               finallie
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 beleeue
                 as
                 my
                 father
                 beleeued
                 (
                 God
                 baue
                 mercie
                 on
                 his
                 sweete
                 soule
                 )
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 him
                 when
                 I
                 die
                 )
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               very
               length
               ,
               broadth
               ,
               and
               depth
               of
               most
               part
               of
               Popery
               where
               I
               dwell
               :
               euery
               one
               can
               reach
               this
               marke
               ,
               and
               few
               can
               goe
               beyond
               it
               .
            
             
               Another
               opinion
               of
               these
               sottish
               people
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               :
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 dye
                 like
                 a
                 lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 passe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 like
                 a
                 bird
                 in
                 a
                 shell
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 certainely
                 saued
                 ,
              
               although
               neither
               holines
               were
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               nor
               God
               in
               his
               mouth
               ;
               grace
               in
               heart
               ,
               nor
               yet
               repentāce
               ,
               faith
               ,
               or
               feeling
               at
               his
               death
               .
               Such
               blockish
               ends
               ,
               a
               reuerend
               man
               doth
               count
               fearefull
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 such
                 men
              
               
               
                 (
                 excepting
                 their
                 fetherbeds
                 and
                 pillowes
                 )
                 dye
              
               
               
                 liker
                 beasts
                 ,
                 then
                 Christians
              
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               the
               violence
               of
               any
               disease
               stirre
               vp
               impatience
               in
               a
               mū
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               straight
               say
               our
               country-Papists
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 iudgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 seruing
                 either
                 to
                 discouer
                 an
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 or
                 plague
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
              
               (
               especially
               ,
               if
               they
               proteste
               the
               truth
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               this
               Gentlewoman
               did
               )
               then
               they
               cry
               ,
               and
               shout
               ;
               
                 see
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 religion
                 ,
                 see
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 :
              
               where
               
               as
               indeede
               the
               truth
               is
               farre
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               a
               learned
               writer
               doth
               notably
               determine
               .
            
             
               It
               seemeth
               you
               Papists
               ,
               or
               who
               els
               so
               euer
               doe
               iudge
               thus
               ,
               are
               little
               acquainted
               with
               Scripturos
               ▪
               nor
               yet
               were
               euer
               of
               Salomons
               minde
               ▪
               who
               speaking
               of
               outward
               things
               happening
               to
               man
               ,
               doth
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 same
                 condition
              
               
               
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 iust
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 both
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 pure
                 and
                 polluted
                 .
                 Dauid
              
               saw
               the
               wicked
               without
               
                 bands
                 in
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 noit●er
                 were
              
               
               
                 they
                 troubled
                 like
                 other
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               they
               ropnobates
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Satan
               .
               But
               if
               you
               Bapists
               had
               Dauids
               spirit
               (
               which
               the
               Diuell
               would
               not
               that
               you
               had
               ,
               for
               Dauids
               kingdome
               )
               you
               would
               iudge
               more
               charitably
               of
               Christians
               deaths
               (
               especiallie
               such
               whose
               liues
               were
               holy
               )
               notwithstanding
               any
               outward
               accident
               that
               might
               happen
               :
               at
               the
               least
               you
               ought
               rather
               to
               
               mourne
               ,
               and
               conceale
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               laugh
               and
               deride
               ▪
               the
               same
               :
               for
               when
               Saul
               was
               dead
               
               in
               mount
               Gilboa
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               notorious
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               fearefull
               indeede
               ,
               for
               he
               killed
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               did
               Dauid
               ?
               reioyce
               ,
               or
               lament
               ?
               Though
               Saul
               in
               his
               life
               time
               was
               alwaies
               his
               deadly
               enemie
               ,
               yet
               mourned
               hee
               and
               wept
               for
               Saul
               and
               Ionathan
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Tell
                 it
                 not
                 in
              
               Gath
               ,
               
                 nor
                 publish
                 it
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 streetes
                 of
              
               Askelon
               ,
               
                 least
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 Philistims
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vncircumcised
                 triumph
                 .
              
               This
               did
               Dauid
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               owne
               heart
               ,
               though
               you
               (
               as
               it
               should
               seeme
               )
               rather
               delight
               to
               solace
               your selues
               with
               the
               falles
               and
               infirmities
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               then
               once
               to
               be
               touched
               as
               feeling
               members
               of
               one
               bodie
               ,
               with
               an
               inward
               sighing
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               touching
               the
               death
               of
               this
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               whereat
               some
               of
               your
               Romish
               faction
               haue
               bragged
               ,
               as
               though
               an
               oracle
               had
               come
               from
               heauen
               to
               proue
               you
               Catholicks
               ,
               and
               vs
               Hereticks
               :
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               the
               Diuell
               and
               you
               are
               all
               deceiued
               ,
               and
               God
               ,
               euen
               our
               mightie
               Iehouah
               ,
               hath
               you
               in
               derision
               ,
               
               and
               shall
               laugh
               you
               to
               skorne
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               only
               frustrate
               your
               fond
               expectations
               ,
               
               but
               made
               your
               follie
               manifest
               to
               all
               men
               .
               This
               Gentlewomans
               life
               being
               more
               holie
               ,
               and
               her
               death
               more
               comfortable
               ,
               then
               possiblie
               any
               of
               yours
               can
               be
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               you
               continue
               Papists
               .
               The
               trueth
               whereof
               ,
               I
               haue
               compendiously
               set
               foorth
               in
               this
               present
               treatise
               following
               ,
               as
               will
               be
               testified
               by
               persons
               of
               honester
               note
               and
               condition
               ,
               then
               any
               of
               your
               generation
               .
               And
               thus
               for
               this
               time
               I
               end
               ,
               praying
               God
               to
               forgiue
               you
               your
               sins
               ,
               because
               you
               know
               not
               what
               you
               doe
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               your
               eyes
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               your
               errors
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               of
               Babylon
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               That
               by
               some
               taste
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               which
               befell
               the
               vndoubted
               child
               of
               God
               Mistris
               
                 Katherin
                 Brettergh
              
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               sicknes
               neere
               before
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               her
               death
               ,
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               sclanderer
               (
               which
               was
               soone
               opened
               )
               might
               be
               some
               deale
               stopped
               ;
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               godly
               in
               part
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               preiudice
               in
               all
               happilie
               suspended
               ;
               one
               both
               an
               eye
               and
               eare-witnesse
               thereof
               ,
               caused
               these
               few
               lines
               ,
               as
               an
               Epitaph
               ,
               to
               be
               fixed
               nigh
               her
               Hearse
               .
            
             
               
                 Id
                 est
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Katherina
                     ,
                     quia
                     Christi
                     sanguine
                     mundata
                     ,
                     igneaque
                     te●tationum
                     exploratione
                  
                   
                   
                     purgata
                     ;
                     Mundis
                     ,
                     eodemqus
                     modo
                     purgandis
                     omnibus
                     ,
                     tum
                     quae
                     passa
                     est
                     tum
                     etiam
                     eorundem
                     exitum
                     testatissim
                     .
                     cupit
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   TRue
                   it
                   is
                   I
                   strone
                   :
                   But
                   't
                   was
                   against
                   mine
                   enemie
                   .
                
                 
                   Strongly
                   I
                   struggled
                   ;
                   It
                   was
                   my
                   strongest
                   aduersarie
                   .
                
                 
                   Strongly
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   my
                   euer-helper
                   strong
                   :
                
                 
                   Strongly
                   ;
                   alas
                   weake
                   woman
                   weakely
                   strong
                   :
                
                 
                   Strongly
                   ,
                   though
                   faintly
                   ▪
                   which
                   was
                   fleshes
                   infirmitie
                   :
                
                 
                   Strongly
                   ,
                   and
                   doubtfully
                   ,
                   through
                   my
                   soes
                   lying
                   subtiltie
                   :
                
                 
                 
                   Strangely
                   (
                   I
                   grant
                   )
                   till
                   strēgth
                   it selfe
                   in
                   weakenes
                   was
                   s●e●●
                   strong
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   Sauiour
                   mine
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   battailes
                   throng
                   ,
                
                 
                   Plainely
                   display
                   his
                   banner-booke
                   in
                   open
                   field
                   :
                
                 
                   VVhich
                   seene
                   ,
                   mine
                   aduersaries
                   all
                   ,
                   gan
                   shrinke
                   ,
                   fall
                   ,
                   yeeld
                   :
                
                 
                   So
                   Christ
                   the
                   victor
                   searching
                   the
                   spoi●e
                   ,
                   taking
                   his
                   pray
                   ,
                
                 
                   Me
                   found
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   tooke
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   So
                   I
                   past
                   from
                   you
                   away
                   .
                
                 
                   VVitnes
                   hereof
                   my
                   often'pplied
                   faith's
                   confessions
                   :
                
                 
                   VVitnes
                   my
                   prayers
                   ,
                   plain●s
                   ,
                   tearefull
                   eyes
                   ,
                   hart
                   yearning
                   meditatiōs
                   :
                
                 
                   VVitnes
                   my
                   sweate
                   ,
                   strong
                   trembling
                   ,
                   thirst
                   ,
                   my
                   bi●ning
                   ●ca●e
                   ,
                
                 
                   Peace
                   ,
                   ioy
                   ,
                   passage
                   ;
                   &
                   all
                   harts
                   that
                   present
                   then
                   with
                   mine
                   did
                   beate
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   be
                   all
                   silent
                   :
                   One
                   for
                   me
                   the
                   truth
                   will
                   tell
                   :
                
                 
                   My
                   witnes
                   ,
                   now
                   ,
                   in
                   heauen
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   I
                   crowned
                   dwell
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   learne
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   with
                   God
                   and
                   's
                   word
                   your
                   childhood
                   to
                   acquaint
                   ,
                
                 
                   Then
                   aged
                   ,
                   finally
                   (
                   though
                   hap's
                   at
                   times
                   )
                   you
                   shall
                   not
                   saint
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Si
                   non
                   testantis
                   side
                   ,
                   Monentis
                   charitate
                   Moueamini
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 An●iphonic●s
                 eidem
                 .
              
               
                 
                   IT
                   's
                   not
                   vnlike
                   
                     (
                     Christ's
                     dea●e
                  
                   )
                   such
                   conflict
                   you
                   endur'de
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   members
                   must
                   be
                   like
                   the
                   head
                   ,
                   vve
                   are
                   assur'de
                   .
                
                 
                   'T
                   vvas
                   not
                   amisse
                   ,
                   you
                   did
                   so
                   fi●rce
                   hot
                   sirie
                   triall
                   bide
                   :
                
                 
                   To
                   haue
                   pure
                   gold
                   ,
                   some
                   seauen
                   times
                   is
                   tride
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   were
                   vnmeete
                   the
                   seruants
                   better
                   then
                   their
                   Lord
                   should
                   finde
                   :
                
                 
                   The
                   Captaine
                   passe
                   the
                   pikes
                   ,
                   the
                   souldiers
                   stay
                   behinde
                   :
                
                 
                   'T
                   is
                   meete
                   ,
                   for
                   vvhom
                   Christ
                   dranke
                   off
                   all
                   that
                   bitter
                   cup
                   ,
                
                 
                   They
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   vvith
                   him
                   a
                   little
                   dram
                   should
                   sup
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   though
                   your
                   life
                   ,
                   your
                   birth
                   ,
                   your
                   vertuous
                   education
                   ,
                
                 
                   Your
                   holy
                   course
                   in
                   Reading
                   ,
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Meditation
                   ;
                
                 
                   Meekenes
                   ,
                   patience
                   ,
                   pitie
                   ,
                   and
                   religious
                   chastitie
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Both
                   in
                   your
                   maried
                   state
                   ,
                   and
                   free
                   virginitie
                   ,
                
                 
                   Did
                   vvorthilie
                   import
                   you
                   vvere
                   the
                   same
                
                 
                   You
                   did
                   professe
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   did
                   sound
                   your
                   *
                   name
                   :
                
                 
                   Yet
                   that
                   your
                   death
                   prou'd
                   cleerer
                   seuen
                   fold
                   ,
                
                 
                   You
                   t'he
                   Christ's
                   member
                   ,
                   seruent
                   ,
                   souldier
                   ,
                   and
                   gold
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Noutheticon
                 .
              
               
                 
                   LEarne
                   all
                   by
                   this
                   and
                   others
                   more
                   iust
                   Abrahams
                   breede
                   ,
                
                 
                   Borne
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   nurst
                   of
                   her
                   brests
                   ,
                   begottē
                   of
                   immortal
                   se●d
                   .
                
                 
                   Learne
                   you
                   that
                   stand
                   ,
                   haue
                   peace
                   ,
                   feele
                   ioy
                   ,
                   see
                   light
                   ,
                
                 
                   Partake
                   God's
                   spirit
                   ,
                   tasting
                   his
                   grace
                   and
                   heauenly
                   gift
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   time
                   may
                   come
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   fall
                   ,
                   war
                   rise
                   ,
                   &
                   peace
                   seeme
                   strāge
                   ,
                
                 
                   You
                   ioy
                   vvith
                   anguish
                   ,
                   light
                   for
                   deaths
                   shadovv
                   may
                   exchange
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Satan
                   may
                   buffer
                   ,
                   Gods
                   spirit
                   driue
                   you
                   to
                   the
                   vvildernes
                   ,
                
                 
                   The
                   booke
                   mouth
                   sweetning
                   ,
                   be
                   to
                   your
                   bellies
                   bitternes
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Learne
                   ye
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   heauie
                   changing●
                   be
                   ;
                
                 
                   God
                   changeth
                   neuer
                   ,
                   neuer
                   doe
                   his
                   graces
                   die
                   ,
                
                 
                   Graces
                   fountaine
                   runneth
                   euer
                   ,
                   it
                   floweth
                   aboundantly
                   :
                
                 
                   We
                   doe
                   not
                   alwaies
                   thirst
                   ,
                   seeld
                   called
                   come
                   :
                   oft
                   drinke
                   we
                   sparingly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Learne
                   you
                   that
                   in
                   these
                   blessed
                   feelings
                   haue
                   no
                   p●●t
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Nor
                   of
                   the
                   bitter
                   changings
                   feele
                   the
                   smart
                   ▪
                
                 
                   Your
                   wretched
                   state
                   ,
                   who
                   liuing
                   are
                   as
                   dead
                   withouten
                   sence
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   dead
                   shall
                   euer
                   liue
                   tormented
                   ▪
                   going
                   hence
                   .
                
                 
                   Learne
                   all
                   ,
                   iudge
                   not
                   before
                   the
                   time
                   :
                   happie
                   and
                   bless'd
                   is
                   he
                   ,
                
                 
                   VVho
                   of
                   the
                   sillie
                   humbled
                   poore
                   doth
                   iudge
                   aduisedly
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Edw.
                   Aspinwall
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Katherina
                   .
                
                 
                   Pura
                   :
                   Christo
                   qu●●●
                   purgata
                   .
                
                 
                   Vita
                   ,
                   Christo
                   praparata
                   .
                
                 
                   Morte
                   ,
                   Christo
                   dedicata
                   .
                
                 
                   Coelis
                   ,
                   Christo
                   coni●gata
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   W.
                   F.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               holie
               life
               and
               Christian
               
                 death
                 ,
                 of
                 Mistris
              
               Katherin
               Brettergh
               .
            
             
               THis
               Gentlewoman
               was
               borne
               in
               Cheshyre
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Bruen
              
               of
               Bruenstapleford
               Esquire
               ,
               well
               descended
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               auncient
               house
               .
               Her
               education
               before
               her
               marriage
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               became
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               in
               godlinesse
               and
               puritie
               of
               life
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               well
               beseemed
               the
               
                 house
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 brought
                 vp
                 .
              
               The
               
               Scriptures
               she
               knew
               from
               a
               childe
               ,
               and
               by
               reading
               thereof
               ,
               gained
               such
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               able
               readilie
               to
               applie
               them
               when
               occasion
               was
               offered
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               fitly
               ,
               and
               effectually
               ,
               that
               she
               seemed
               to
               haue
               made
               them
               her
               daily
               meditation
               .
               For
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               she
               was
               moderate
               ,
               and
               sober
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               Christian
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               she
               might
               teach
               many
               Gentlewomen
               ,
               how
               
               vaine
               the
               pleasures
               and
               fashions
               of
               this
               world
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               vnable
               to
               bring
               that
               peace
               to
               a
               distressed
               heart
               ,
               that
               the
               embracing
               of
               true
               Religion
               can
               .
            
             
               She
               vsed
               not
               to
               gad
               abroad
               with
               wandring
               Dinah
               ,
               to
               dancing
               greenes
               ,
               markets
               ,
               
               or
               publike
               assemblies
               ;
               but
               rather
               with
               Hannah
               did
               chuse
               to
               tread
               vpon
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               sanctuarie
               ,
               and
               walke
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               Sion
               ;
               yea
               ,
               with
               
                 Dauid
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 doore
                 keeper
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 haue
                 societie
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 and
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 the
                 vngodlie
                 .
              
               The
               Sabbaoth
               day
               was
               alwaies
               deere
               and
               welcome
               to
               her
               ,
               what
               time
               she
               would
               not
               be
               without
               the
               word
               preached
               ,
               though
               many
               times
               she
               went
               farre
               for
               it
               .
               
                 Her
                 delight
                 was
                 still
                 to
                 consecrate
                 it
                 glorious
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Iosiah
               ,
               
               
                 his
                 heart
                 melted
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 law
              
               ;
               so
               may
               it
               be
               said
               of
               her
               ,
               her
               heart
               was
               so
               tender
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               compassion
               ,
               that
               oftentimes
               she
               was
               seene
               to
               heare
               Sermons
               ,
               reade
               ,
               pray
               ,
               and
               meditate
               with
               teares
               .
            
             
               She
               made
               conscience
               of
               all
               sinne
               ;
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               least
               sinne
               ,
               such
               as
               worldlings
               count
               no
               sinne
               :
               she
               neuer
               vsed
               to
               sweare
               o
               th
               great
               nor
               small
               ;
               nor
               yet
               to
               abuse
               her
               tongue
               with
               vaine
               or
               vnseemely
               speeches
               ;
               no
               not
               so
               
               much
               as
               a
               iest-lye
               ,
               or
               immodest
               word
               ;
               neither
               durst
               she
               name
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               take
               his
               titles
               in
               her
               mouth
               ,
               without
               great
               reuerence
               .
               In
               priuate
               speech
               where
               shee
               might
               speake
               with
               profit
               ,
               she
               did
               it
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               her
               speeches
               might
               haue
               been
               deliuered
               by
               a
               stronger
               vessell
               then
               her selfe
               :
               her
               words
               being
               so
               well
               seasoned
               ,
               and
               proceeding
               from
               such
               a
               sanctified
               heart
               ,
               did
               alwaies
               
                 minister
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
              
               .
            
             
               To
               reade
               ,
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               sing
               ,
               to
               meditate
               ,
               
               was
               her
               daily
               exercise
               ;
               and
               her
               chiefest
               delight
               was
               in
               the
               holie
               societie
               of
               the
               Saints
               vpon
               earth
               (
               which
               I
               say
               not
               for
               any
               cause
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               shew
               the
               fountaine
               frō
               whence
               her
               godly
               end
               flowed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               world
               may
               see
               some
               there
               be
               ,
               which
               chuse
               rather
               to
               be
               ioyned
               with
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               
                 enioy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 season
              
               ;
               and
               
               these
               I
               doubt
               not
               haue
               chosen
               the
               better
               part
               .
               )
               Finally
               ,
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Lord
               were
               precious
               vnto
               her
               ,
               for
               from
               her
               childhood
               she
               feared
               God
               and
               walked
               before
               him
               :
               both
               knowledge
               and
               sanctification
               did
               ioyne
               in
               her
               ,
               the
               fruits
               &
               effects
               whereof
               did
               appeare
               in
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               was
               seene
               at
               her
               death
               ,
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               all
               beholders
               .
            
             
             
               She
               was
               not
               like
               the
               simple
               Popish
               women
               of
               our
               daies
               ,
               which
               
                 are
                 euer
                 learning
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 neuer
                 able
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 truth
              
               ;
               but
               rather
               like
               the
               noble
               men
               and
               women
               of
               Ber●a
               ,
               which
               receiued
               the
               word
               
               of
               God
               with
               readines
               ,
               and
               were
               able
               to
               discerne
               of
               Paul
               and
               Silas
               preaching
               .
               But
               why
               doe
               I
               speake
               of
               Popish
               women
               ,
               whose
               vnderstandings
               are
               darker
               then
               the
               darkenes
               of
               Aegypt
               ?
               Let
               vs
               come
               and
               examine
               many
               other
               which
               seeme
               to
               detest
               Poperie
               ,
               and
               aske
               them
               a
               reason
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               they
               can
               tell
               you
               a
               tale
               of
               their
               ruffes
               ,
               and
               their
               pride
               ,
               and
               their
               vanitie
               ;
               but
               for
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               least
               thing
               they
               regard
               ,
               or
               seeke
               to
               know
               :
               which
               I
               speake
               not
               so
               much
               to
               solace
               my selfe
               in
               the
               sinnes
               and
               simplicitie
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               earnestly
               desiring
               all
               Gentlewomen
               ,
               that
               either
               knew
               this
               holy
               saint
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               shall
               heare
               of
               her
               ,
               insteed
               of
               your
               glasses
               at
               home
               ,
               wherein
               you
               prick
               and
               prune
               ,
               and
               pin
               your selues
               ,
               to
               looke
               into
               this
               glasse
               before
               your
               eyes
               ,
               that
               so
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               may
               be
               an
               example
               for
               you
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               When
               she
               was
               about
               twentie
               yeeres
               old
               ,
               (
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               her selfe
               ,
               &
               her
               friends
               )
               shee
               was
               married
               to
               a
               young
               Lancashire
               
               
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 Master
                 William
                 Brettergh
                 of
                 Bretterghoult
              
               neere
               Liuerpoole
               :
               one
               that
               likewise
               embraced
               Religion
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               indured
               many
               grieuances
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               Papists
               .
            
             
               Two
               yeeres
               and
               more
               she
               liued
               after
               she
               
               was
               married
               ,
               and
               had
               issue
               only
               one
               daughter
               :
               during
               which
               time
               ,
               this
               couple
               liued
               together
               in
               such
               mutuall
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               ,
               as
               well
               beseemed
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               make
               profession
               of
               his
               trueth
               .
               And
               although
               this
               Gentlewoman
               came
               from
               the
               habitations
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               to
               dwell
               in
               
               Sodome
               ,
               amidst
               the
               tents
               of
               Kedar
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               among
               inhumane
               bands
               of
               brutish
               Papists
               ,
               induring
               many
               temporal
               grieuancos
               from
               them
               ;
               yet
               her
               knowledge
               ,
               patie●n●●
               ▪
               mild
               inclination
               ,
               and
               constancie
               for
               the
               trueth
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               her
               husband
               was
               farther
               builded
               vp
               in
               Religion
               by
               her
               meanes
               ,
               and
               his
               face
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               hardened
               against
               the
               diuell
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               plagu●●
               agents
               ;
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Recusants
                 ,
                 Church
                 P●pists
                 ,
                 prophane
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 and
                 carnall
                 Protestants
                 ▪
              
               which
               swarmed
               together
               like
               Hornets
               in
               those
               parts
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               vnknowne
               to
               Lancashire
               ,
               what
               horses
               and
               cattell
               of
               her
               husbands
               were
               
               killed
               vpon
               his
               grounds
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               most
               barbarously
               at
               two
               seuerall
               times
               by
               Seminarie
               Priests
               (
               no
               question
               )
               and
               Recusants
               that
               lurked
               thereabouts
               .
               And
               what
               a
               losse
               and
               hinderance
               it
               was
               vnto
               him
               ,
               being
               all
               the
               stocke
               hee
               had
               on
               his
               grounds
               to
               any
               purpose
               ▪
               This
               fell
               out
               not
               long
               after
               shee
               was
               married
               to
               him
               ;
               yet
               this
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               dis●laying
               her
               ,
               or
               working
               such
               passion
               ▪
               in
               her
               ,
               as
               are
               common
               to
               her
               sex
               ,
               that
               she
               rather
               *
               
                 reioyced
                 ,
                 then
                 sorrowed
              
               ;
               turning
               it
               into
               matter
               of
               praising
               God
               ,
               and
               submitting
               her selfe
               to
               his
               good
               prouidence
               .
               Oft
               she
               would
               haue
               〈…〉
               ▪
               It
               is
               good
               that
               such
               things
               be
               ▪
               but
               w●●
               be
               to
               them
               that
               doe
               them
               .
               It
               is
               good
               in
               God
               ,
               there
               by
               to
               chasten
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               preuent
               some
               sinne
               ,
               which
               he
               sawe
               vs
               like
               to
               fall
               into
               .
               It
               is
               good
               in
               respect
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ;
               that
               the
               weake
               may
               be
               confirmed
               in
               the
               trueth
               ,
               and
               that
               Papistrie
               may
               be
               disgraced
               ,
               when
               the
               world
               shall
               see
               such
               wickednesse
               flow
               from
               it
               .
               It
               is
               good
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               wicked
               may
               bee
               without
               excuse
               at
               the
               day
               ,
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               when
               their
               consci●nc●
               shall
               tell
               them
               ▪
               that
               howsoeuer
               God
               suffers
               them
               to
               doe
               such
               villani●
               for
               some
               iust
               cause
               knowne
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               yet
               they
               commit
               it
               onely
               of
               malice
               
               and
               reuenge
               .
               Oftentimes
               also
               in
               these
               vexations
               ,
               she
               would
               haue
               said
               ;
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               infinite
               ▪
               who
               doth
               not
               only
               by
               his
               word
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               his
               iustice
               ,
               make
               vs
               fit
               for
               his
               kingdome
               .
               Little
               doe
               our
               enemies
               know
               ▪
               what
               good
               by
               these
               things
               they
               doe
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               what
               wrack
               they
               bring
               to
               their
               owne
               kingdome
               ,
               while
               they
               set
               foorth
               the
               wickednesse
               thereof
               .
               Many
               times
               she
               would
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               forgiue
               them
               ,
               which
               had
               done
               them
               this
               hurt
               ,
               and
               send
               them
               repentance
               :
               and
               she
               would
               call
               vpon
               her
               husband
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               doe
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               
                 blesse
                 them
                 that
                 cursed
                 him
              
               .
               And
               for
               
               feare
               least
               her
               husband
               should
               faile
               in
               that
               poynt
               through
               infirmitie
               and
               weakenes
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 who
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 his
              
               
               
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 least
                 peraduenture
                 they
                 should
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 :
              
               so
               she
               neuer
               failed
               ,
               but
               daily
               prayed
               vnto
               the
               Lord
               to
               sanctific
               her
               husbands
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               direct
               his
               heart
               aright
               ,
               only
               to
               seeke
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               without
               either
               desire
               of
               reuenge
               ,
               or
               satisfying
               his
               owne
               affections
               .
               So
               humble
               was
               her
               spirit
               ,
               so
               carefull
               to
               auoyde
               and
               preuent
               sinne
               ,
               both
               in
               her selfe
               and
               others
               ;
               and
               so
               mild
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               as
               Iacob
               with
               his
               mildnes
               
               softened
               the
               malicious
               heart
               of
               Esau
               
               his
               brother
               :
               and
               Dauid
               by
               his
               kindnes
               in
               the
               caue
               ,
               chaunged
               the
               furie
               of
               Saul
               ,
               into
               
               weeping
               and
               confessing
               that
               Dauid
               was
               more
               righteous
               then
               he●so
               she
               by
               her
               meeknesse
               ,
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               vnspotted
               carriage
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               forced
               some
               of
               the
               aduersaries
               to
               Religion
               ,
               to
               speake
               well
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               For
               her
               life
               ,
               she
               was
               well
               reported
               of
               all
               that
               knew
               her
               .
               Pitifull
               and
               bountifull
               was
               she
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               slacked
               no
               opportunitie
               to
               doe
               good
               wherein
               she
               could
               ;
               but
               constantly
               held
               her
               course
               ,
               and
               kept
               her
               times
               of
               praying
               ,
               reading
               ,
               and
               meditating
               ,
               (
               wherein
               she
               had
               plentifull
               gifts
               )
               and
               continually
               vsed
               the
               same
               at
               such
               times
               as
               were
               fitting
               for
               her
               state
               ,
               sex
               ,
               and
               calling
               .
               At
               the
               exercises
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               prayer
               and
               instruction
               in
               her
               familie
               ,
               she
               would
               not
               be
               wanting
               :
               besides
               priuate
               prayer
               ,
               and
               meditation
               which
               she
               omitted
               not
               but
               vsed
               daily
               ,
               both
               in
               her
               chamber
               ,
               as
               also
               abroad
               secretly
               and
               solitarily
               in
               the
               orchard
               ,
               garden
               ,
               or
               fields
               ,
               as
               Isaacs
               manner
               was
               .
               In
               reading
               the
               
               Scriptures
               she
               vsed
               euermore
               to
               taske
               her selfe
               ,
               eight
               chapters
               a
               day
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               time
               which
               she
               saw
               euill
               or
               idlely
               spent
               ,
               without
               doing
               some
               good
               ,
               she
               vsed
               to
               call
               
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 temptation
              
               .
               Many
               times
               also
               
               she
               would
               reade
               some
               godly
               writer
               ,
               or
               expositer
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Martyrs
               ;
               and
               was
               seene
               to
               weepe
               most
               bitterly
               ,
               when
               either
               shee
               had
               read
               of
               that
               which
               touched
               her
               affections
               neere
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               cruell
               matyrdome
               ,
               which
               the
               deere
               children
               of
               God
               were
               put
               vnto
               ,
               by
               the
               cruell
               and
               wicked
               tyrants
               of
               former
               dai●s
               .
            
             
               For
               Poperie
               ,
               she
               sa●
               it
               ●o
               grosse
               and
               foolish
               ,
               
               that
               shee
               would
               not
               one
               name
               it
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               to
               argue
               against
               ●●
               ,
               but
               neuer
               for
               it
               :
               so
               zealous
               was
               she
               of
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               loued
               the
               truth
               so
               intirely
               ,
               that
               shee
               would
               not
               once
               open
               her
               mouth
               to
               pleade
               for
               Baal
               .
            
             
               Sinne
               aboue
               all
               things
               was
               hatefull
               vnto
               her
               ,
               for
               there
               at
               she
               would
               haue
               grieued
               ,
               as
               well
               when
               shee
               had
               seene
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               as
               in
               her selfe
               .
               O
               〈…〉
               or
               two
               examples
               I
               cannot
               omit
               ,
               wherein
               she
               bewrayed
               a
               worthie
               spirit
               ,
               sanctified
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               prepared
               for
               all
               the
               assaults
               of
               Satan
               .
               On
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               her
               husband
               and
               shee
               were
               riding
               toward
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               was
               angry
               with
               his
               man
               :
               
                 Alas
                 husband
              
               (
               quoth
               she
               )
               !
               
                 feare
                 your
                 heart
                 is
                 not
                 right
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 b●
                 thus
                 angry
                 for
                 a
                 trifle
                 :
              
               And
               we●ping
               she
               said
               further
               ▪
               
                 you
                 must
                 pray
                 against
                 this
                 your
                 affection
                 ▪
                 and
                 alwaies
                 bee
                 sure
                 your
                 anger
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 〈…〉
              
               
               
                 else
                 how
                 dare
                 you
                 appeare
                 this
                 day
                 before
                 his
                 minister
                 ?
                 And
                 offer
                 vp
                 your
                 prayers
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 congregation
                 of
                 the
                 saints
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               Another
               time
               ,
               a
               tenant
               of
               her
               husbands
               ,
               being
               behinde
               with
               his
               rent
               ,
               she
               desired
               him
               to
               beare
               yet
               with
               him
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               yeere
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               :
               and
               when
               the
               man
               brought
               his
               money
               ,
               with
               teares
               she
               said
               to
               her
               husband
               :
               
                 I
                 feare
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 well
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 bee
                 your
                 right
                 ▪
                 for
                 I
                 doubt
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 able
                 to
                 pay
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 oppresse
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               So
               great
               a
               compassion
               had
               she
               of
               other
               mens
               wants
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               being
               duly
               considered
               ,
               and
               rightly
               weighed
               ,
               mee
               thinkes
               I
               may
               say
               of
               her
               ,
               as
               Paul
               said
               of
               Timothie
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 none
                 like
                 minded
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               after
               she
               was
               maried
               ,
               she
               continued
               in
               the
               things
               she
               had
               learned
               ,
               and
               held
               her
               profession
               with
               such
               sinceritie
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               enemies
               to
               our
               religion
               (
               the
               verie
               Papists
               )
               had
               nothing
               to
               say
               against
               her
               ,
               but
               confessed
               her
               life
               was
               vnreproouable
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               godly
               that
               knew
               her
               ,
               they
               alwaies
               acknowledged
               that
               modestie
               ,
               and
               vertuous
               carriage
               in
               her
               ,
               ioyned
               with
               knowledge
               and
               practise
               of
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               religion
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               iust
               cause
               to
               report
               of
               her
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               sound
               and
               faithfull
               professor
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
             
               Two
               yeeres
               ,
               and
               something
               more
               she
               liued
               with
               her
               husband
               ,
               till
               about
               Whit●ontide
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               send
               her
               that
               sicknes
               whereof
               on
               Whitsunday
               1601
               ▪
               she
               died
               .
               
            
             
               Her
               sicknes
               tooke
               her
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               
                 a
                 hot
                 burning
                 Ague
              
               ,
               which
               made
               her
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               such
               diseases
               ,
               now
               and
               then
               !
               to
               talke
               somewhat
               idly
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               tempters
               subtiltie
               ,
               which
               abused
               the
               infirmitie
               of
               her
               bodie
               to
               that
               end
               ,
               as
               he
               oftentimes
               vseth
               to
               do
               in
               many
               ,
               from
               idle
               words
               ,
               to
               descend
               into
               a
               heauie
               conflict
               ,
               with
               the
               infirmitie
               of
               her
               owne
               spirit
               ;
               from
               the
               which
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               presently
               and
               wonderfully
               deliuered
               her
               ,
               giuing
               so
               ioyfull
               an
               issue
               to
               the
               temptation
               ,
               that
               shee
               might
               well
               vse
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               shee
               did
               ,
               
                 For
                 a
                 moment
                 O
                 Lord
                 thou
                 diddest
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 little
              
               
               
                 season
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 mercie
                 thou
                 hadst
                 compassion
                 on
                 me
                 .
              
               On
               Saturday
               seuenight
               
               before
               Whitsunday
               ,
               what
               time
               she
               sickened
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               feele
               some
               little
               infirmitie
               and
               weaknes
               of
               faith
               ,
               more
               then
               she
               had
               wont
               to
               shew
               ,
               but
               shee
               soone
               ouercame
               it
               .
               On
               
               Munday
               night
               it
               increased
               vpon
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               assault
               of
               the
               enemie
               began
               to
               be
               sharp
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               till
               the
               next
               day
               at
               afternoone
               ;
               what
               time
               God
               deliuered
               her
               ,
               and
               
               sent
               her
               peace
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               so
               increased
               the
               same
               in
               her
               continually
               till
               she
               died
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               her
               affliction
               was
               this
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               seueritie
               of
               Gods
               iustice
               ,
               and
               
               the
               greatnes
               of
               her
               sinnes
               began
               to
               come
               into
               her
               minde
               ,
               which
               much
               afflicted
               her
               ,
               
               and
               she
               would
               often
               speake
               of
               it
               .
               Then
               shee
               accused
               her selfe
               of
               pride
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               delighted
               too
               much
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               her
               beautie
               .
               Afterwards
               shee
               thought
               shee
               had
               no
               faith
               ,
               but
               was
               full
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               imbraced
               religion
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               nor
               glorified
               God
               so
               worthily
               (
               especially
               with
               
               her
               tongue
               ,
               which
               oft
               she
               repeated
               )
               nor
               loued
               him
               so
               sincerely
               ,
               as
               she
               ought
               to
               haue
               done
               .
               Sometime
               she
               would
               ●ast
               her
               Bible
               
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               say
               :
               
                 It
                 was
                 indeede
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 had
                 read
                 the
                 same
                 vnprofitably
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 feared
                 it
                 was
                 become
                 to
                 her
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               Sometime
               she
               would
               say
               her
               sinnes
               had
               made
               her
               ,
               a
               pray
               to
               Satan
               ;
               a
               spectacle
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               a
               disgrace
               to
               religion
               ;
               and
               a
               shame
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               kinred
               ,
               and
               all
               true
               Christians
               :
               and
               here
               shee
               would
               weep
               bitterly
               .
               Sometime
               the
               originall
               corruption
               wherein
               shee
               was
               borne
               ,
               troubled
               her
               ,
               and
               the
               sinnes
               of
               her
               parents
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               parents
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 the
                 eaters
                 of
                 the
                 forbidden
              
               
               fruite
               :
               as
               if
               that
               had
               made
               her
               vnworthie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               were
               then
               laid
               to
               her
               charge
               .
               Many
               times
               she
               accused
               her selfe
               of
               impatience
               ,
               bewailing
               the
               want
               of
               feeling
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               and
               making
               doubt
               of
               her
               election
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               infirmities
               .
               She
               wished
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               neuer
               been
               borne
               ,
               or
               that
               shee
               had
               beene
               made
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               woman
               .
               She
               cried
               out
               oftentimes
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 ,
                 woe
                 ,
                 woe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 a
                 weake
                 ,
                 a
                 wofull
                 ,
                 a
                 wretched
                 ,
                 a
                 forsaken
                 woman
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               like
               pitifull
               complaints
               against
               her selfe
               ,
               with
               teares
               continually
               trickling
               from
               her
               eyes
               .
               She
               complained
               of
               grieuous
               thirst
               ,
               such
               as
               all
               the
               water
               in
               the
               sea
               could
               not
               quench
               (
               and
               yet
               when
               drinke
               was
               giuen
               her
               ,
               sometimes
               refused
               it
               ,
               sometimes
               tooke
               a
               very
               little
               of
               it
               )
               :
               Sweate
               burst
               out
               vpon
               her
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               sometime
               her
               bodie
               burned
               extreamely
               .
               
                 So
                 it
                 seemed
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 death
                 hemmed
                 her
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 griefes
                 of
                 hell
                 laid
                 hold
                 vpon
                 her
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               she
               was
               very
               dull
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               once
               when
               she
               should
               haue
               said
               ,
               
                 Leade
                 vs
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
              
               ,
               shee
               made
               a
               stop
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 pray
                 ;
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 pray
                 (
                 being
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 Satan
              
               )
               &
               so
               shewed
               much
               discōfort
               :
               howbeit
               she
               was
               not
               left
               till
               she
               could
               both
               pray
               ,
               and
               make
               confession
               of
               her
               faith
               with
               speciall
               application
               
               to
               her self
               .
               Besides
               these
               firie
               darts
               of
               Satan
               ,
               she
               was
               once
               or
               twice
               troubled
               with
               vaine
               speeches
               ,
               as
               of
               her
               child
               ,
               the
               killing
               of
               her
               husbands
               cattell
               ,
               that
               she
               thought
               shee
               saw
               a
               fire
               by
               her
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               euery
               one
               saw
               that
               these
               things
               proceeded
               of
               weakenes
               ,
               emptines
               of
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               which
               her
               disease
               would
               not
               af●oord
               her
               .
            
             
               These
               fits
               though
               they
               were
               for
               the
               time
               griouous
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               discomfortable
               to
               her
               friends
               :
               yet
               were
               they
               neither
               long
               nor
               continuall
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               very
               middest
               of
               thē
               ,
               would
               she
               oftentimes
               giue
               testimonie
               of
               her
               faith
               ,
               striuing
               and
               fighting
               against
               her
               temptations
               .
               Many
               times
               when
               the
               standers
               by
               iudged
               her
               afflictions
               at
               the
               sharpest
               ,
               would
               she
               call
               vpon
               God
               ,
               lifting
               vp
               her
               eyes
               and
               hands
               to
               heauen
               ,
               
                 and
                 desire
                 him
                 to
                 giue
                 her
                 strength
                 against
                 her
                 temptations
                 .
              
               Many
               times
               with
               a
               cheerefull
               countenance
               she
               would
               desire
               those
               that
               were
               by
               not
               to
               faint
               ,
               or
               giue
               her
               ouer
               ,
               but
               constantly
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               helpe
               her
               against
               the
               tempter
               .
               Once
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               her
               temptation
               ,
               being
               demaunded
               by
               
                 Master
                 William
                 Fox
                 ▪
                 whether
                 she
                 did
                 beleeue
                 the
                 promises
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 ?
                 and
                 whether
                 she
                 could
                 pray
                 ?
              
               she
               answered
               :
               
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 ▪
                 I
                 would
                 willingly
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 me
                 .
                 Lord
                 I
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 helpe
                 my
              
               
               
               vnbeliefe
               :
               which
               shee
               pronounced
               with
               a
               still
               low
               voyce
               .
               And
               when
               he
               replied
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               pray
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               shee
               did
               pray
               and
               beleeue
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               effectually
               ,
               that
               hell
               gates
               should
               not
               ouercome
               her
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               God
               
               
                 accepteth
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 not
                 :
              
               shee
               was
               much
               comforted
               thereby
               .
            
             
               Once
               after
               a
               great
               conflict
               with
               Satan
               ,
               
               she
               said
               :
               
                 Satan
                 reason
                 not
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 a
                 weake
                 woman
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 haue
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 say
                 it
                 to
                 my
                 Christ
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 aduocate
                 ,
                 my
                 stre●gth
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 pleade
                 for
                 mee
                 .
              
               Sometimes
               when
               she
               was
               a●●ucted
               with
               the
               accusation
               of
               her
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               feeling
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               she
               would
               with
               many
               a
               pitifull
               ●ob
               and
               much
               weeping
               ,
               
                 pray
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 helpe
                 and
                 comfort
                 her
                 ,
                 a
                 poore
                 ,
                 wofull
                 ,
                 distressed
                 woman
                 ,
              
               and
               request
               others
               to
               pray
               for
               her
               .
               And
               when
               shee
               was
               moued
               to
               make
               confession
               of
               her
               ●ath
               ,
               she
               
               would
               doe
               it
               oftentimes
               ,
               saying
               the
               Apostles
               Creede
               ,
               and
               concluding
               the
               same
               with
               words
               of
               application
               to
               her selfe
               :
               I
               beleeue
               the
               remission
               of
               (
               my
               )
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               resurrectiō
               of
               (
               my
               )
               bodie
               ,
               and
               eternall
               life
               (
               
                 to
                 mee
                 )
                 Amen
              
               .
               And
               hauing
               done
               ,
               she
               would
               pray
               God
               to
               confirme
               her
               in
               that
               saith
               ,
               euer
               concluding
               
               with
               the
               
                 Lords
                 prayer
              
               ,
               as
               deuoutly
               and
               reuerently
               as
               any
               that
               were
               present
               .
               A
               Christian
               friend
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               daily
               attendance
               
               on
               her
               ,
               discharged
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               faithfull
               Christian
               ,
               standing
               by
               told
               her
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 temptation
                 had
                 befallen
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 appertained
                 to
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 faithfull
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 giue
                 an
                 issue
                 with
                 the
                 temptation
                 :
              
               whereat
               she
               expressed
               great
               comfort
               .
            
             
               Maister
               
                 Edward
                 aspinwall
              
               ,
               a
               faithfull
               professor
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 true
                 Israelite
              
               ,
               was
               much
               with
               her
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               sicknes
               ,
               and
               ministred
               much
               heauenly
               instruction
               vnto
               her
               ,
               and
               comforted
               her
               at
               all
               times
               with
               apt
               places
               of
               scripture
               ,
               meeting
               with
               her
               temptations
               :
               and
               so
               put
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               spirit
               into
               her
               hand
               .
               He
               propounded
               to
               her
               the
               most
               plentiful
               comforts
               of
               God
               vnto
               his
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               40.
               41.
               42.
               and
               43.
               
               
               Chapters
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               vttered
               in
               such
               speeches
               &
               phrases
               ,
               as
               might
               most
               fitly
               answere
               her
               discomforts
               .
               Also
               he
               directed
               her
               to
               consider
               the
               Passion
               and
               Prayer
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               ,
               Iohn
               17.
               
               Math
               26.
               
               Luke
               22.
               23.
               
               But
               specially
               did
               he
               often
               inculcate
               that
               sweet
               inuitation
               of
               our
               Sauiour
               :
               
                 Come
                 vnto
                 me
                 all
                 you
                 that
                 trauell
                 &
                 be
                 heauie
                 laden
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 ease
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               the
               difficulty
               shee
               had
               
               somtimes
               to
               apply
               these
               generals
               vnto
               her
               owne
               soule
               in
               particular
               ,
               made
               the
               case
               more
               full
               of
               anguish
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               fearefull
               and
               lamentable
               to
               the
               standers
               by
               :
               Albeit
               she
               acknowledged
               Gods
               
                 maiesty
                 ,
                 mercy
                 ,
                 faithfulnes
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
              
               ;
               yet
               still
               complayned
               she
               of
               her
               owne
               weakenes
               ,
               and
               vnworthines
               ,
               and
               could
               hardly
               appropriate
               each
               thing
               to
               her selfe
               .
            
             
               To
               helpe
               her
               somewhat
               herein
               (
               for
               properly
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               peculiar
               worke
               of
               the
               
                 holy
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               to
               perswade
               the
               heart
               and
               soule
               of
               her
               particular
               interest
               in
               these
               generall
               promises
               )
               shee
               was
               told
               that
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               who
               was
               merciful
               ,
               as
               she
               had
               proued
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               as
               she
               confessed
               ;
               intended
               all
               these
               mercies
               to
               as
               many
               as
               he
               did
               call
               and
               make
               promise
               to
               .
               And
               that
               hee
               called
               her
               she
               must
               needs
               confesse
               ,
               both
               because
               that
               then
               she
               not
               onely
               her selfe
               read
               ,
               but
               heard
               others
               reade
               those
               blessed
               words
               of
               God
               vnto
               her
               :
               and
               also
               for
               that
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               she
               had
               been
               touched
               with
               the
               loue
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               truth
               :
               and
               had
               well
               profited
               in
               the
               detestation
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               imitation
               of
               her
               Sauiour
               in
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               And
               for
               y●
               proofe
               thereof
               ,
               she
               was
               wished
               to
               remember
               in
               former
               times
               her
               
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 her
              
               frequenting
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               often
               receiuing
               
               the
               most
               comfortable
               repast
               of
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               her
               daily
               ,
               and
               almost
               continuall
               exercise
               of
               
                 reading
                 ,
                 meditating
                 ,
                 and
                 praying
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Also
               he
               assured
               her
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               present
               agony
               she
               was
               in
               ,
               nor
               the
               speeches
               then
               in
               that
               distresse
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               signification
               of
               despaire
               ,
               extorted
               from
               her
               ,
               were
               any
               iust
               causes
               ,
               why
               either
               she
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               heard
               her
               ,
               should
               iudge
               fearefully
               of
               her
               ,
               because
               all
               might
               see
               the
               fault
               was
               not
               in
               her
               will
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               her
               prayers
               ,
               confessions
               ,
               plaints
               ,
               sighs
               ,
               teares
               ,
               and
               grones
               to
               God
               for
               mercie
               ,
               and
               full
               assurance
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               in
               her
               iudgement
               ,
               not
               able
               at
               that
               time
               to
               discerne
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Almightie
               :
               And
               therein
               (
               he
               told
               her
               )
               she
               was
               made
               comformable
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               many
               the
               holy
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Ieremy
                 ,
                 Dauid
              
               ,
               and
               others
               more
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               her
               head
               ,
               our
               Lord
               and
               Sauiour
               
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               reade
               ,
               
                 that
                 some
                 haue
                 cursed
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
              
               
               
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 for
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 darknes
                 to
                 couer
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 haue
                 been
                 as
                 men
                 without
                 hope
                 and
                 swallowed
                 vp
                 in
                 despaire
                 :
                 They
                 haue
                 cryed
                 how
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 torne
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 terrors
                 of
                 the
                 almightie
                 haue
                 fought
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 They
                 haue
                 had
                 no
                 peace
                 in
                 their
              
               
               
                 soules
                 ,
                 nor
                 comfort
                 in
                 their
                 consciences
                 ,
                 their
                 prayers
                 haue
                 beene
                 shut
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 their
                 sinnes
              
               
               
                 haue
                 been
                 terrible
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 crying
                 that
                 their
              
               
               
                 iniquities
                 had
                 gone
                 ouer
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 a
                 burden
                 too
                 hea●●e
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 heare
                 :
                 And
                 they
              
               
               
                 haue
                 thought
                 themselues
                 ●●●●●●les
                 of
                 shame
                 and
                 reproch
                 ,
                 and
                 ●s
                 monsterr
                 v
                 〈…〉
                 ▪
                 They
                 were
                 grieu●d
                 for
                 the
                 sinn●s
                 of
                 their
                 〈…〉
                 nd
                 complained
                 that
                 they
                 ●ere
                 〈…〉
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 miserable
                 and
                 wretched
                 ●n
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               were
               they
               still
               the
               d
               〈…〉
               ildren
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               you
               ●●●
               this
               day
               .
               Nay
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               pray
               you
               co●sider
               ,
               what
               ●orments
               God
               inflicted
               vpon
               his
               deare
               Sonne
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ▪
               did
               he
               not
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 my
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               He
               complained
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 soule
                 was
                 hea●y
                 vnto
                 death
              
               ;
               yet
               was
               he
               
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 feared
                 ,
              
               &
               God
               deliuered
               him
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               he
               read
               vnto
               her
               the
               22.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               wherein
               Dauid
               complained
               partly
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               but
               principally
               of
               the
               most
               bitter
               anguith
               which
               our
               Sauiour
               Christ
               indured
               ,
               and
               suffered
               in
               bodie
               and
               soule
               ,
               putting
               her
               in
               minde
               ,
               that
               her
               case
               was
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               Dauids
               ,
               nor
               much
               vnlike
               our
               Sauiours
               ,
               who
               indured
               all
               that
               ,
               and
               more
               for
               her
               ;
               &
               therefore
               she
               had
               no
               cause
               to
               feare
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               had
               obtained
               victory
               ,
               and
               would
               vndoubtedly
               be
               with
               her
               ,
               deliuer
               her
               ,
               &
               eternally
               glorifie
               her
               with
               himselfe
               for
               euermore
               ;
               and
               so
               continually
               hee
               
               propounded
               to
               her
               such
               comfortable
               places
               of
               scripture
               as
               might
               meete
               with
               her
               infirmities
               .
               This
               greatly
               refreshed
               her
               ,
               and
               gaue
               her
               occasion
               many
               times
               to
               call
               vpon
               God
               ,
               for
               increase
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               deliuerance
               from
               her
               grieuous
               temptations
               :
               The
               which
               God
               of
               his
               accustomed
               goodnes
               vouchsafed
               ,
               on
               Tuesday
               ,
               about
               three
               a
               clock
               in
               the
               
               afternoone
               ,
               what
               time
               shee
               felt
               herselfe
               in
               very
               good
               measure
               deliuered
               from
               all
               her
               former
               feares
               and
               afflictions
               .
               But
               on
               Saterday
               next
               after
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               day
               before
               her
               death
               ,
               she
               was
               wholy
               released
               ,
               and
               filled
               with
               such
               inward
               comfort
               ,
               that
               it
               greatly
               affected
               vs
               that
               saw
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               that
               temptation
               which
               she
               had
               ,
               wherein
               what
               can
               any
               man
               see
               that
               might
               giue
               iust
               occasion
               to
               report
               our
               religion
               comfortles
               ,
               or
               the
               Gentlewoman
               dyed
               despairing
               ?
               This
               wee
               are
               sure
               of
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 bee
                 without
                 temptation
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 temptation
                 :
              
               as
               also
               ,
               that
               nothing
               befell
               her
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               befallen
               the
               holyest
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               And
               she
               that
               considered
               her
               owne
               corruption
               ,
               which
               how
               great
               it
               is
               in
               the
               best
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               I
               neede
               not
               say
               ,
               and
               bethought
               her selfe
               of
               the
               punishment
               due
               thereto
               ,
               if
               God
               in
               iustice
               should
               reward
               her
               ;
               no
               maruell
               if
               shee
               brake
               out
               
               sometime
               into
               heauie
               complaints
               .
               I
               make
               no
               question
               it
               was
               the
               worke
               of
               God
               in
               her
               ,
               to
               suffer
               Satan
               to
               accuse
               her
               ,
               and
               afflict
               her
               for
               her
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               so
               she
               might
               the
               better
               see
               them
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               haynousnes
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               before
               her
               departure
               repent
               her
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               betake
               her
               wholy
               to
               Christ
               for
               the
               sauing
               of
               her
               soule
               .
               And
               if
               it
               pleased
               God
               thus
               to
               make
               her
               possesse
               her
               sinnes
               before
               she
               dyed
               ,
               let
               those
               which
               neuer
               yet
               knew
               the
               waight
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               be
               wise
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               remember
               that
               hee
               shall
               neuer
               haue
               his
               sinne
               forgiuen
               ,
               which
               first
               or
               last
               doth
               not
               vndergo
               a
               holy
               despaire
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               nothing
               to
               remayne
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               matter
               of
               iudgement
               and
               condemnation
               :
               and
               comfort
               and
               eternall
               life
               to
               flow
               alone
               from
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               those
               ,
               which
               haue
               learned
               to
               scoffe
               at
               the
               terrors
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               &
               to
               censure
               such
               ,
               as
               a●e
               at
               somtimes
               cast
               down
               with
               feeling
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               against
               sin
               ,
               let
               them
               consider
               the
               blessed
               ●s●ue
               that
               God
               gaue
               to
               the
               troubles
               of
               this
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               acknowledge
               his
               worke
               in
               her
               .
               And
               if
               they
               will
               not
               do
               this
               ,
               but
               proceede
               to
               traduce
               the
               dead
               ,
               then
               let
               them
               call
               to
               minde
               ,
               those
               of
               the
               Popish
               crue
               ,
               and
               persons
               of
               greater
               note
               among
               them
               ,
               then
               
               this
               Gentlewoman
               was
               ,
               which
               haue
               dyed
               most
               fearefully
               indeede
               .
               Cardinall
               Sadelot
               ,
               
               
                 Iacobus
                 Latomus
              
               the
               Diuinitie
               Reader
               at
               
                 L●u●●ne
                 ▪
                 Ho●me●ler
              
               the
               Frier
               ,
               
                 Guardacus
                 ,
                 Bo●elius
                 ,
                 Crescent●●●
              
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               
                 Stephen
                 Gardiner
              
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               diuers
               the
               bloudy
               persecutors
               in
               Queene
               Maries
               time
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               *
               
                 Pope
                 Sixtus
                 Quintus
              
               of
               late
               yeers
               :
               all
               which
               died
               most
               fearefully
               &
               miserably
               ,
               and
               shewed
               manifest
               signes
               at
               their
               death
               ,
               that
               their
               popish
               superstition
               was
               the
               condemnation
               of
               their
               soules
               .
               And
               if
               they
               will
               iudge
               of
               my
               religion
               by
               my
               death
               ,
               let
               them
               acknowledge
               their
               religion
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               desperation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               truth
               &
               faith
               which
               was
               able
               to
               fill
               the
               heart
               and
               tongue
               of
               this
               blessed
               Gentlewoman
               at
               her
               death
               ,
               with
               such
               heauēly
               comforts
               ,
               is
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               reuealed
               from
               heauen
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               liue
               and
               dye
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               From
               Tuesday
               ,
               till
               Whitson-eeuen
               ,
               her
               comfort
               still
               increased
               ,
               and
               temptations
               vanished
               away
               .
               See
               would
               thē
               very
               cheerfully
               ioyne
               with
               the
               company
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               singing
               Psalmes
               ,
               as
               occasion
               offered
               ,
               and
               performed
               all
               such
               duties
               ,
               as
               was
               meete
               for
               her
               in
               that
               estate
               .
               One
               day
               ,
               her
               brother
               
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Bruen
              
               of
               Bruenstapleford
               ,
               came
               
               from
               his
               house
               in
               Cheshyre
               to
               visit
               her
               ,
               and
               
               after
               some
               kind
               salutation
               passed
               betweene
               them
               ,
               he
               said
               vnto
               her
               :
               
                 Sister
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 dismaid
                 at
                 your
                 troubles
                 ,
                 but
                 remember
                 what
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 iudgement
                 must
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               To
               whom
               the
               answered
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               also
               very
               ready
               in
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               with
               the
               very
               next
               words
               following
               ,
               
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 begin
                 at
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 righteous
                 shall
                 scarce
                 be
                 saued
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 the
                 sinners
                 and
                 vngodly
                 appeare
                 ?
              
               After
               that
               ,
               she
               praied
               with
               him
               ,
               &
               sung
               a
               Psalme
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               receiued
               great
               comfort
               by
               him
               ,
               &
               acknowledged
               in
               him
               ,
               a
               hart
               set
               to
               seeke
               the
               things
               belonging
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ.
               During
               this
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               with
               such
               as
               waked
               
               with
               her
               ,
               she
               would
               pray
               and
               rehearse
               for
               her
               comfort
               many
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               namely
               ,
               the
               8.
               to
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               many
               times
               cōcluding
               and
               closing
               vp
               y●
               she
               read
               ,
               or
               repeated
               ,
               with
               prayer
               ,
               and
               most
               comfortable
               vses
               and
               applications
               thereof
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               with
               shew
               of
               such
               ioy
               and
               comfort
               ,
               
               that
               the
               hearers
               reioyced
               at
               it
               .
               When
               she
               receiued
               any
               meate
               she
               prayed
               God
               not
               only
               to
               sanctifie
               those
               creatures
               for
               her
               bodily
               sustenance
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               fill
               her
               soule
               with
               the
               waters
               of
               life
               ,
               often
               repeating
               that
               of
               the
               Reuelation
               ,
               
                 To
                 him
                 that
                 thirs●eth
                 ,
                 will
              
               
               
                 I
                 giue
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 .
              
               
            
             
               One
               true
               she
               tooke
               her
               bible
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               
               and
               ioyfully
               kissing
               it
               ,
               and
               looking
               vp
               toward
               heauen
               ,
               she
               sayd
               that
               of
               the
               Psalme
               :
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 learne
                 thy
                 statutes
                 :
                 The
                 law
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 me
                 then
                 thousands
                 of
                 gold
                 and
                 siluer
                 .
              
            
             
               Another
               time
               she
               called
               her
               Husband
               to
               
               her
               ,
               and
               said
               ▪
               
                 O
                 Husband
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 Papistry
                 ,
                 keepe
                 your selfe
                 holy
                 before
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Yeeld
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 abominations
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 dishonor
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 your
                 owne
                 soule
              
               Againe
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 my
                 little
              
               
               
                 child
                 be
                 brought
                 vp
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 true
                 feare
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Maiesty
                 so
                 shall
                 I
                 meete
                 her
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 whom
                 now
                 I
                 must
                 leaue
                 behinde
                 me
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               sometime
               she
               would
               pray
               with
               
               a
               low
               voyce
               to
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               that
               saying
               of
               
                 Paule
                 ,
                 We
                 haue
                 not
                 receiued
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 bondage
                 to
                 feare
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 cry
                 Abba
                 father
                 ,
              
               was
               much
               in
               her
               mouth
               :
               and
               the
               last
               words
               
                 Abba
                 father
              
               ,
               shee
               would
               double
               oftentimes
               ouer
               .
               She
               would
               sing
               to
               herselfe
               the
               last
               verse
               of
               the
               13.
               
               Psalme
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 than
                 ●●
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 praises
                 to
                 him
                 sing
                 :
              
               
                 Because
                 he
                 hath
                 heard
                 my
                 request
                 ,
                 &
                 grāted
                 my
                 wishing
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Finally
               ,
               in
               these
               and
               such
               like
               exercises
               and
               meditations
               ,
               did
               she
               spend
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               her
               sicknes
               ,
               after
               the
               Lord
               had
               once
               enlarged
               her
               heart
               ,
               from
               the
               temptations
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               But
               vpon
               Saterday
               about
               eleuen
               of
               the
               
               clocke
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               Lord
               disclosed
               himselfe
               in
               mercie
               ,
               to
               her
               more
               plentifully
               ,
               then
               euer
               before
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               he
               dealt
               familiarly
               with
               his
               hand-mayd
               :
               for
               from
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               her
               very
               death
               ,
               which
               ensued
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               feeling
               of
               Satans
               temptations
               seemed
               quite
               to
               bee
               banished
               from
               her
               ;
               so
               that
               she
               made
               no
               shew
               of
               them
               ,
               her
               thoughts
               were
               not
               occupied
               with
               y●
               world
               ,
               husbād
               ,
               child
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               els
               ,
               to
               our
               thinking
               ;
               neither
               was
               her
               sicknes
               troublesome
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               before
               it
               had
               beene
               :
               but
               as
               one
               raised
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               or
               rauished
               in
               spirit
               ,
               so
               seemed
               she
               to
               vs
               that
               stood
               by
               :
               her
               countenance
               ioyfull
               :
               her
               tongue
               flowing
               with
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               :
               and
               her
               voyce
               as
               most
               heauenly
               musicke
               and
               melodie
               of
               peace
               ,
               sounding
               praise
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               glorie
               to
               God
               in
               a
               wonderfull
               manner
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               About
               eleuen
               of
               the
               clocke
               she
               began
               to
               tremble
               and
               quake
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               withall
               she
               asked
               her
               husbād
               if
               he
               would
               help
               her
               with
               
               prayer
               to
               God
               against
               the
               tempter
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               will
               yee
               neither
               pray
               with
               me
               ,
               nor
               bring
               some
               godly
               man
               that
               may
               put
               holie
               things
               into
               my
               minde
               ,
               whereby
               I
               may
               be
               able
               to
               resist
               Satan
               ?
               Hauing
               thus
               said
               ,
               she
               vttered
               these
               words
               :
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 saluation
                 ,
                 help
                 my
                 weaknes
                 ,
                 pleade
                 thou
                 my
                 cause
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 thee
                 doe
                 I
                 trust
                 .
              
               After
               this
               ,
               they
               prayed
               together
               ,
               and
               she
               answered
               Amen
               to
               euery
               petition
               .
               Then
               after
               this
               she
               required
               him
               to
               reade
               some
               part
               of
               the
               scripture
               :
               whereupon
               he
               read
               vnto
               her
               the
               8.
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               the
               91.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               the
               17.
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               the
               which
               as
               hee
               read
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               4.
               verse
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 finished
                 the
                 worke
                 which
                 thou
                 gauest
                 me
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 glorifie
                 me
                 :
              
               She
               desired
               him
               to
               pause
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               thē
               said
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
                 ,
                 O
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 perfect
                 the
                 worke
                 I
                 humbly
                 beseech
                 thee
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 begun
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
               Then
               as
               he
               read
               the
               9.
               verse
               ,
               
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 them
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 thine
                 :
              
               she
               interrupted
               him
               againe
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 Iesu
                 doest
                 thou
                 pray
                 for
                 me
                 ?
                 O
                 blessed
                 and
                 sweete
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 !
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 !
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 are
                 thy
                 mercies
                 !
                 Reade
                 on
                 said
                 she
                 ,
                 the
                 blessedst
                 reading
                 that
                 euer
                 I
                 heard
                 ,
                 the
                 comfort
                 whereof
                 doth
                 sweeten
                 my
                 soule
                 .
              
               Then
               reading
               verse
               the
               22.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 glorie
                 which
                 thou
                 gauest
                 me
                 ,
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 I
                 haue
                 giuen
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 at
                 we
                 are
                 one
                 .
              
               With
               marueilous
               ioy
               she
               vttered
               the
               words
               of
               Dauid
               many
               times
               ouer
               ,
               
                 I
                 confesse
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 louing
                 kindnes
                 ,
                 and
                 his
              
               
               
                 wonderfull
                 workes
                 before
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 satisfied
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 my
                 hungrie
                 soule
                 with
                 goodnes
                 .
              
               When
               he
               came
               to
               the
               24.
               verse
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuē
                 me
                 ,
                 be
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 euen
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 behold
                 my
                 glory
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 giuen
                 me
                 .
              
               Stay
               ,
               said
               she
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               meditate
               on
               the
               goodnes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               sweetest
               saying
               that
               euer
               came
               to
               my
               soule
               :
               for
               now
               I
               perceiue
               and
               feele
               the
               countenance
               of
               Christ
               my
               redeemer
               is
               turned
               towards
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               bright
               shining
               beames
               of
               his
               mercie
               is
               spread
               ouer
               me
               :
               
                 Oh
                 happy
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 euer
                 I
                 was
                 borne
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 blessed
                 day
                 !
              
               Praise
               ,
               praise
               ,
               ô
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               his
               mercies
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               brought
               me
               out
               of
               darknes
               ,
               and
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               :
               he
               hath
               deliuered
               my
               soule
               from
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               hunter
               ▪
               and
               hath
               taken
               me
               out
               of
               the
               den
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               euen
               from
               the
               iawes
               of
               
                 Leuiathan
                 ,
                 that
                 piercing
              
               
               
                 &
                 crooked
                 serpent
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               set
               me
               in
               a
               place
               of
               rest
               ,
               and
               sweete
               refreshing
               :
               
                 Oh
                 praise
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 al
                 that
                 is
                 within
                 me
                 praiseh
                 :
                 holy
                 name
                 :
                 my
                 soule
                 praise
                 thou
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
                 and
                 forget
                 not
                 all
                 his
                 benefits
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 giueth
                 all
              
               
               
                 thine
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 and
                 healeth
                 all
                 thine
                 infirmities
                 :
                 which
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 thy
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 graue
                 ,
                 and
                 crowneth
                 thee
                 with
                 mercy
                 and
                 compassion
                 .
              
               This
               she
               often
               repeated
               :
               And
               then
               againe
               remembring
               the
               21.
               and
               22.
               verses
               of
               the
               17.
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               she
               said
               :
               
                 O
                 my
                 sweete
                 Sauiour
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 one
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 one
                 with
                 thy
                 Father
                 ?
                 And
                 wilt
                 thou
                 glorifie
                 me
                 with
                 that
                 glory
                 which
                 thou
                 haddest
                 with
                 the
                 father
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 ?
                 And
                 doest
                 thou
                 so
                 loue
                 me
                 (
                 which
                 am
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 partaker
                 of
                 glorie
                 with
                 Christ
                 ?
                 What
                 am
                 I
              
               
               
                 poore
                 wretch
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 so
                 mindfull
                 of
                 me
                 ?
                 Oh
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 !
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 !
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 is
                 thy
                 loue
                 !
                 Oh
                 thy
                 loue
                 is
                 vnspeakable
                 ,
                 that
                 hast
                 dealt
                 so
                 graciously
                 with
                 me
                 !
                 oh
                 I
                 feele
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 oh
                 that
                 my
                 tongue
                 and
                 heart
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 sound
                 forth
                 thy
                 praises
                 as
                 I
                 ought
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 willingly
                 would
                 doe
                 !
                 oh
                 that
                 you
                 all
                 would
                 helpe
                 me
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 consolations
                 !
              
               And
               thus
               for
               the
               space
               of
               fiue
               houres
               together
               at
               the
               least
               ,
               she
               continued
               praysing
               and
               lawding
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               gladsome
               and
               heauenly
               countenance
               ,
               testifying
               such
               inward
               ioy
               ,
               from
               a
               comfortable
               feeling
               of
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               in
               her
               soule
               ,
               and
               vsing
               such
               sweete
               sentēces
               ,
               and
               s●gred
               phrases
               of
               perfect
               and
               holy
               eloquence
               ,
               as
               the
               trueth
               thereof
               ,
               if
               it
               
               could
               haue
               been
               taken
               ,
               were
               admirable
               ,
               continuing
               so
               many
               houres
               together
               ;
               some
               part
               whereof
               was
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 oh
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
                 for
                 euermore
                 ,
                 which
                 hast
                 shewed
                 me
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 life
                 .
                 Thou
                 didst
                 O
                 Lord
                 hide
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 me
              
               
               
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 season
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 euerlasting
                 mercie
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 compassion
                 on
                 me
                 :
                 And
                 now
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 thy
                 comfortable
                 presence
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 yea
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 had
                 respect
                 vnto
                 thy
                 handmaid
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 come
                 with
                 fulnes
                 of
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 abundance
                 of
                 consolations
                 :
                 O
                 blessed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
                 ô
                 Lord
                 my
                 God.
              
               Then
               she
               repeated
               part
               of
               the
               16.
               
               
               Psalme
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 mine
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 glad
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 tongue
                 reioyceth
                 :
                 Thou
                 wilt
                 shew
                 me
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 life
                 ▪
                 In
                 thy
                 presence
                 is
                 fulnes
                 of
                 ioy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 there
                 are
                 pleasures
                 for
                 euermore
                 :
                 oh
                 that
                 I
                 could
                 therefore
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 worthie
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 !
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 sing
                 to
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
                 come
                 ,
                 come
              
               (
               saith
               the
               )
               
                 and
                 helpe
                 me
              
               ,
               
               
                 ô
                 helpe
                 me
                 to
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               with
               y●
               she
               began
               to
               sing
               the
               third
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               continued
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               as
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               sweete
               a
               voyce
               ,
               as
               euer
               she
               had
               before
               in
               her
               health
               ;
               and
               concluded
               with
               the
               49.
               verse
               of
               the
               106.
               
               Psalme
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 blest
                 for
                 euermore
                 :
              
               
                 Let
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 say
                 Amen
                 ,
                 praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 therefore
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               after
               this
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 hath
                 filled
                 me
                 with
                 ioy
                 and
                 gladnes
                 of
                 hart
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 :
              
               repeating
               that
               of
               the
               16.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 line
                 is
                 fallen
                 vnto
                 me
                 in
                 a
                 pleasant
                 place
                 :
                 yea
                 I
                 haue
                 a
                 saire
                 heritage
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 portion
                 of
                 mine
                 inherita●●●
                 :
                 The
                 place
                 where
                 I
                 now
                 am
                 ,
                 is
                 sweet
                 and
                 pleasant
                 :
                 oh
                 how
                 pleasant
                 is
                 the
                 sweete
                 perfume
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 I
                 lye
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 sweeter
                 then
                 Aarons
                 composed
                 perfume
                 of
              
               
               
                 principall
                 spices
                 :
                 how
                 comfortable
                 is
                 the
                 sweetnes
                 I
                 feele
                 !
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 odour
                 that
                 proceedes
                 from
                 the
                 golden
                 censor
                 ,
                 that
                 delights
                 my
                 soule
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 taste
                 is
                 precious
                 :
                 do
                 you
                 not
                 feele
                 it
                 ?
                 Oh
                 so
                 sweete
                 it
                 is
                 !
                 yea
                 sweeter
                 then
                 mirrh
                 ,
                 the
                 hony
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 hony
                 combe
                 .
                 Let
                 me
                 therefore
                 sing
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 againe
                 vnto
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 God.
              
               Then
               she
               did
               sing
               the
               19.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               7.
               verse
               ,
               
                 how
                 perfect
                 is
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               so
               on
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               after
               y●
               spirituall
               reioysing
               ,
               in
               singing
               of
               Psalmes
               ,
               she
               then
               prayed
               vnto
               God
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               praised
               the
               Lord
               againe
               ioyfully
               .
               And
               being
               still
               full
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               heauenly
               consolations
               ,
               she
               did
               sing
               againe
               most
               hartily
               ,
               vnto
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               the
               136.
               
               Psalm
               ,
               
               
                 Praise
                 ye
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 mercy
                 indureth
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               which
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 for
                 his
                 mercie
                 indureth
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
              
               is
               26.
               times
               repeated
               .
               A
               christian
               friend
               comming
               in
               at
               
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               sixe
               of
               the
               clock
               in
               the
               euening
               ,
               marueiling
               to
               see
               her
               exceeding
               ioyes
               ,
               and
               heauenly
               harmonie
               ,
               wherein
               she
               continued
               with
               such
               words
               and
               phrases
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               spirituall
               ,
               prayed
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               same
               vnto
               the
               end
               :
               whereupon
               she
               then
               burst
               out
               ,
               relating
               
               further
               of
               her
               ioyes
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Oh
                 the
                 ioyes
                 !
                 the
                 ioyes
                 !
                 the
                 ioyes
                 !
                 that
                 I
                 feele
                 in
                 my
                 soule
                 !
                 oh
                 they
                 be
                 wonderfull
                 !
                 they
                 be
                 wonderfull
                 !
                 they
                 be
                 wonderfull
                 !
              
               And
               after
               that
               ,
               she
               prayed
               for
               increase
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               strengthē
               her
               against
               temptations
               ,
               with
               continuall
               crauing
               of
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               euer
               meditating
               of
               heauenly
               matters
               ,
               as
               by
               her
               sudden
               and
               often
               breaking
               out
               into
               heauenly
               speeches
               ,
               and
               praises
               ,
               did
               appeare
               :
               for
               the
               same
               euening
               she
               lying
               still
               and
               silent
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               one
               prayed
               her
               
               to
               remember
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               would
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               pray
               for
               constancie
               in
               her
               ioyfull
               course
               ;
               whereunto
               she
               answered
               with
               a
               delightsome
               &
               cheerefull
               countenance
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               voyce
               :
               Oh
               (
               said
               she
               )
               
                 so
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 my
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 my
              
               
               
               
                 saluation
                 ,
                 whom
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 feare
                 ?
                 Though
                 an
                 host
                 pitch
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 my
                 heart
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 leaue
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 forsake
                 thee
                 .
                 Indeede
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 verily
              
               
               
                 haue
                 fainted
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 beleeued
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 liuing
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 readit
                 my
                 heart
                 is
                 readie
              
               
               
                 and
                 prepared
                 ▪
                 yea
                 it
                 panteth
                 after
                 thee
                 O
                 God
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 Hart
                 brayeth
                 after
                 the
                 riuers
                 of
                 water
                 ,
              
               
               
                 so
                 panteth
                 my
                 soule
                 after
                 thee
                 O
                 God
                 :
                 my
                 soule
                 thirsteth
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 euen
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 God.
                 When
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 and
                 appeare
                 before
                 thy
                 presence
                 ?
                 &c.
              
               Saying
               then
               further
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 sith
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 thee
                 to
                 prepare
                 my
              
               
               
                 heart
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 ,
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 dispose
                 of
                 me
                 to
                 thine
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thine
                 Lord
                 ,
                 worke
                 thy
                 blessed
                 pleasure
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 vpon
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               after
               this
               she
               fell
               into
               a
               short
               slumber
               ,
               &
               awaking
               said
               ,
               as
               the
               spouse
               said
               vnto
               Christ
               in
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 come
                 kisse
              
               
               
                 me
                 with
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 loue
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 ●ine
                 !
                 Oh
                 how
                 sweet
                 the
                 kisses
                 of
                 my
                 Sauiour
                 be
                 ?
              
               Then
               one
               said
               vnto
               her
               ,
               alluding
               
               to
               that
               place
               of
               S.
               Iohn
               ,
               Reuel
               .
               3.
               8.
               and
               praying
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               annoint
               her
               ,
               with
               the
               eye-salue
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               see
               and
               behold
               his
               glorie
               .
               To
               whom
               she
               answered
               ,
               
                 Mine
                 eyes
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 mine
                 eyes
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 they
                 were
                 closed
              
               
               
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
                 ;
                 yet
                 now
                 I
                 thank
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 mine
                 eyes
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 feele
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 euerliuing
                 mercies
                 of
                 my
                 Christ
                 :
              
               saying
               then
               further
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               27.
               
               Psalme
               .
               
                 Thou
                 saidst
                 ,
                 seeke
                 my
              
               
               
                 face
                 :
                 my
                 heart
                 answered
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 seeke
                 thy
                 face
                 .
                 O
                 hide
                 not
                 therefore
                 thy
                 face
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 nor
                 cast
                 thy
                 seruant
                 away
                 in
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 my
                 succour
                 ,
                 leaue
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 forsake
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 God
                 of
                 my
                 saluation
                 .
              
               And
               being
               willed
               to
               commit
               her
               soule
               into
               the
               
               hands
               of
               Christ
               ,
               she
               said
               :
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 me
                 ,
                 pleade
                 thou
                 my
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 alone
                 doe
                 I
                 commit
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 O
                 thou
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 .
              
               And
               then
               feeling
               more
               ioy
               to
               abound
               ,
               one
               praising
               God
               with
               her
               
               for
               his
               great
               mercies
               shewed
               toward
               her
               ,
               she
               further
               said
               :
               
                 I
                 giue
                 thee
                 thankes
                 O
                 father
                 ,
                 Lord
                 of
                 heauen
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 hid
                 these
                 things
                 from
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 of
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 opened
                 them
                 vnto
                 me
                 thy
                 poore
                 handmaid
                 ,
                 which
                 am
                 but
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
                 .
                 O
                 how
                 mercifull
                 and
                 marueilous
                 gracious
                 ar●
                 thou
                 vnto
                 me
                 !
                 yea
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 feele
                 thy
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 of
                 thy
                 loue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 certaine
                 am
                 I
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 that
                 God
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 euen
                 so
                 sure
                 doe
                 I
                 know
                 my selfe
                 to
                 be
                 thine
                 ▪
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 my
                 soule
                 knoweth
                 right
                 well
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 this
                 my
                 soule
                 knoweth
                 right
                 well
                 ▪
              
               which
               speech
               of
               her
               assurāce
               ,
               she
               oftē
               repeated
               .
               Presently
               
               after
               this
               sitting
               vp
               in
               her
               chaire
               ,
               she
               sung
               the
               fourth
               Psalme
               ;
               and
               then
               being
               laide
               downe
               againe
               in
               her
               bed
               ,
               she
               confidently
               
               spake
               these
               words
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 my
                 redeemer
                 liueth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 mine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 behold
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 after
                 my
                 skin
                 ,
                 wormes
                 destroy
                 this
                 bodie
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 I
                 see
                 God
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 with
                 these
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               came
               in
               to
               see
               her
               toward
               euening
               ,
               Master
               
                 William
                 Harrison
                 the
                 Preacher
              
               ,
               praising
               
               God
               for
               her
               continuance
               ,
               in
               that
               her
               ioyfull
               and
               most
               happy
               course
               :
               and
               perswading
               her
               to
               an
               holie
               perseuerance
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               she
               thanked
               him
               ,
               and
               desired
               him
               to
               reioyce
               in
               Christ
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               
               God
               for
               his
               mercies
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               said
               .
               Oh
               
               
                 Master
                 Harrison
                 ,
                 my
                 soule
                 hath
                 been
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 terrors
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 feare
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 without
                 ,
                 the
                 sorrowes
                 of
                 hell
                 were
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 knots
                 and
                 knorres
                 were
                 vpon
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               twice
               or
               thrice
               she
               repeated
               )
               
                 and
                 a
                 roring
                 wildernesse
                 of
                 woe
                 was
                 within
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 blessed
                 ,
                 blessed
                 ,
                 blessed
                 ,
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 me
                 cofortles
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 good
                 shepheard
                 ,
                 hath
                 he
                 brought
                 me
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
              
               
               
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 sweete
                 running
                 waters
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 flowe
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 sanctuarie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 hath
                 lead
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 greene
                 pastures
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 am
              
               
               
                 fed
                 ,
                 and
                 exceedingly
                 comforted
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 restored
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 me
                 into
                 the
                 plaine
                 and
                 easie
                 paths
                 of
                 righteousnes
                 .
                 The
                 way
                 that
                 now
                 I
                 goe
                 in
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 sweete
                 and
                 easie
                 way
                 ,
                 strowed
                 with
                 flowers
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 fine
                 sandie
                 way
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 easie
                 and
                 soft
                 then
                 the
                 sand
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 goe
                 and
                 tread
                 vpon
                 wheate
                 ,
                 euen
                 vpon
                 the
                 finest
                 flower
              
               
               
                 of
                 wheate
                 :
                 Oh
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 O
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 thus
                 coforted
                 me
                 ,
                 &
                 hath
                 brought
                 me
                 now
                 to
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 more
                 sweeter
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Garden
                 of
              
               Eden
               .
               
                 Oh
                 the
                 ioy
                 !
                 the
                 ioy
                 ,
                 the
                 delight
                 some
                 ioy
                 that
                 I
                 feele
                 !
                 Oh
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 ,
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 is
                 this
                 ioy
                 !
                 O
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 his
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 ioy
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 soule
                 feeleth
                 sulwel
                 ,
                 praise
                 his
                 name
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               And
               these
               praises
               of
               God
               ,
               she
               sounded
               forth
               ,
               like
               Dauids
               harmonie
               ,
               being
               indued
               with
               Dauids
               spirit
               ,
               to
               
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               eternall
               and
               mercifull
               God
               ,
               continuing
               all
               night
               in
               such
               like
               prayers
               and
               praises
               to
               God
               ,
               except
               some
               small
               time
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               silent
               and
               quiet
               .
               Master
               Harrison
               praied
               twice
               with
               her
               that
               euening
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               morning
               (
               
                 being
                 Whit
                 sunday
              
               .
               )
               After
               hee
               had
               prayed
               once
               with
               her
               ,
               going
               then
               toward
               his
               publike
               charge
               ,
               she
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               pray
               once
               more
               with
               her
               before
               he
               went
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ;
               to
               the
               ioy
               and
               gladnes
               of
               heart
               ,
               both
               of
               her
               ,
               
               and
               all
               that
               were
               present
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               tooke
               leaue
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               departed
               .
            
             
               Another
               faithfull
               man
               or
               two
               came
               presently
               in
               that
               morning
               ,
               and
               diuers
               other
               
               well
               affected
               ,
               who
               were
               with
               her
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               death
               ,
               and
               often
               prayed
               with
               her
               that
               forenoone
               ,
               she
               still
               abounding
               in
               
               spirituall
               comforts
               and
               consolations
               :
               sometimes
               as
               one
               awaking
               out
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               shee
               would
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 her
                 keeper
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuerer
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               one
               saying
               vnto
               her
               ,
               the
               
               Lord
               blesse
               you
               :
               Yea
               (
               said
               she
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 blesse
                 vs
                 all
                 .
              
               And
               so
               seeming
               to
               sleepe
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               awaking
               againe
               she
               said
               :
               
                 Lord
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 giue
              
               
               
                 me
                 strength
                 to
                 praise
                 thee
                 :
                 defend
                 and
                 preserue
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 houre
                 of
                 temptation
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 no
                 more
              
               
               
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 then
                 thou
                 wilt
                 enable
                 me
                 to
                 beare
                 .
              
               Afterwards
               being
               asked
               ,
               if
               she
               would
               haue
               them
               ioyne
               in
               prayer
               together
               againe
               with
               her
               .
               
                 O
                 yes
              
               (
               said
               she
               )
               
                 for
                 Christs
                 sake
                 I
                 desire
                 it
                 :
              
               saying
               thus
               to
               her selfe
               :
               
                 Heare
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 haue
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 me
                 :
                 Lord
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 my
                 helper
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 loosed
                 my
                 sacke
                 ,
                 and
                 garded
                 me
                 with
                 gladnes
                 :
                 therefore
                 will
                 I
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 thankes
                 to
                 thee
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
               With
               that
               ,
               all
               that
               were
               present
               did
               ioyne
               in
               prayer
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               in
               conclusion
               vsing
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               which
               she
               said
               with
               them
               ,
               
               to
               
                 thine
                 is
                 thy
                 kingdome
              
               ;
               her
               strength
               then
               being
               gone
               ,
               her
               tongue
               failed
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               lay
               silent
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               euery
               one
               iudging
               her
               then
               to
               be
               neere
               death
               ,
               her
               strength
               and
               speech
               failing
               her
               :
               yet
               after
               a
               while
               lifting
               vp
               her
               eyes
               with
               a
               sweet
               countenance
               and
               still
               voyce
               ,
               said
               :
               
                 My
                 warrefare
                 is
                 accomplished
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 my
                 iniquities
                 are
                 pardoned
                 .
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whō
                 haue
                 I
                 in
                 heauen
                 but
                 thee
                 ?
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 none
                 in
                 earth
                 but
                 thee
                 :
                 my
                 flesh
                 faileth
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 heart
                 also
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 portion
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 preserueth
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 defendeth
                 his
                 Israel
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 guide
                 me
                 vnto
                 death
                 :
                 guide
                 me
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 faint
                 ,
                 but
                 keepe
                 my
                 soule
                 in
                 safetie
                 .
              
               And
               with
               that
               she
               presently
               fell
               a
               sleepe
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               passing
               away
               in
               peace
               ,
               without
               any
               motion
               of
               body
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               so
               yeelded
               vp
               the
               Ghost
               ,
               a
               sweete
               Sabboaths
               sacrifice
               about
               foure
               of
               the
               clocke
               in
               the
               afternoone
               ,
               of
               
                 Whit
                 sunday
              
               ,
               being
               the
               last
               of
               May
               1601.
               
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               death
               of
               that
               vertuous
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               happily
               dying
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               reaping
               the
               benefit
               of
               a
               holie
               profession
               :
               wherein
               we
               cannot
               but
               acknowledge
               and
               reuerence
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               our
               greatest
               infirmitie
               makes
               his
               grace
               to
               shine
               most
               cleerely
               .
               A
               sure
               testimonie
               of
               
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               seruing
               to
               incourage
               vs
               therein
               ,
               and
               to
               moue
               vs
               to
               a
               godly
               life
               .
               It
               must
               needes
               be
               a
               diuine
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               truth
               comming
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               thus
               can
               fill
               the
               heart
               and
               mouth
               of
               a
               weake
               woman
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               death
               ,
               with
               such
               admirable
               comfort
               .
               And
               a
               wretched
               conceite
               ,
               and
               meere
               antichristian
               is
               that
               religion
               ,
               which
               so
               hateth
               and
               persecuteth
               this
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               thus
               able
               to
               leade
               the
               true-hearted
               professors
               thereof
               ,
               with
               such
               vnspeakeable
               peace
               vnto
               their
               graues
               .
            
             
               Her
               funerall
               was
               accomplished
               at
               Childwal
               Church
               on
               Wednesday
               following
               ,
               being
               the
               third
               of
               Iune
               1601.
               
               And
               now
               for
               conclusion
               ,
               seeing
               this
               blessed
               Gentlewoman
               is
               taken
               from
               among
               vs
               ,
               and
               receiued
               into
               the
               holy
               habitations
               of
               the
               heauenly
               Ierusalem
               ,
               there
               to
               remaine
               in
               ioye
               ,
               glorie
               ,
               and
               blessednes
               for
               euermore
               ;
               let
               vs
               lament
               for
               our
               losse
               ,
               but
               reioyce
               for
               her
               gaine
               :
               and
               let
               vs
               pray
               ,
               that
               in
               heart
               wee
               could
               as
               willingly
               wish
               to
               bee
               with
               her
               ,
               as
               she
               is
               now
               vnwilling
               to
               be
               with
               vs.
               
            
             
               Salomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 rot
                 .
              
               Prou.
               10.
               7.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02735-e300
           
             a
             Rernard
             .
             epist.
             314.
             
          
           
             b
             Euseb.
             eccles
             .
             hist.
             lib.
             3
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Habes
               n●scio
               quid
               latentis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               viua
               vox
               :
               &
               in
               aures
               discipuli
               de
               authori●
               ore
               transfusa
               ,
               fortius
               sonat
               .
               Hier.
               Paulin●
               .
            
          
           
             d
             Quid
             si
             ipsam
             audissetis
             bestiam
             ,
             sua
             verba
             resonantem
             .
             Hier.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Bellarm.
               de
               not
               .
               Eccles.
            
             4
             17.
             
               ex
               Cochleo
               .
               Lindan
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             f
             Bellarm.
             d●
             not
             .
             Eccles.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             Lindan
             .
             de
             sug
             .
             Idol
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             h
             ●ox
             .
             Act.
             mon.
             p.
             520.
             ex
             Alan
             .
             Cope
             .
             dial
             .
          
           
             i
             Alan
             .
             Cope
             .
             ●ia●og
             .
             &
             More
             dial
             .
             Act.
             mon.
             sag
             743.
             
          
           
             k
             More
             praefat
             .
             contra
             Tindal
             .
          
           
             l
             Harding
             .
             reioynd
             .
             against
             Iuel
             .
             fol.
             184.
             
             See
             Act.
             &
             mon.
             p.
             1766.
             
          
           
             Iude
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02735-e1640
           
             1
             
          
           
             Isal.
             646.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             143.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             19.
             
             
               Sicut
               ille
               ex
               semesips
               ▪
               nascentibus
               ,
               licès
               non
               man
               ●●cauerint
               de
               ligno
               ,
               factus
               est
               causa
               mortis
               :
               ita
               Christus
               ,
               qui
               ex
               ipso
               sunt
               ,
               tametsi
               nihil
               ius●e
               egerunt
               ,
               factus
               est
               pro●isor
               iustitiae
               qu●
               per
               crti●em
               nobis
               omnibus
               cond●na●is
               .
            
          
           
             August
             .
             cont
             .
             ●ulian
             .
             Pelag.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             2.
             ex
             Ioh.
             episc●p
             .
             Delicta
             nostra
             ,
             sua
             delicta
             ●ecit
             ,
             vt
             iustitiam
             suam
             nostram
             iustitiam
             fac●res
             .
             August
             .
             in
             Psal.
             21.
             
             Bernard
             in
             Cant.
             ser.
             71.
             lla
             est
             iustit●●
             ▪
             per
             quā
             imp●u●erigitur
             ,
             vt
             cadat
             in
             poenam
             .
          
           
             ●ulgent
             ▪
             de
             incar
             .
             &
             grat
             Chri.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             3.
             
          
           
             Quod
             lex
             operum
             mina●do
             inperat
             ,
             lex
             fidei
             credendo
             impeirat
             .
             De
             spirit
             .
             &
             lit
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rhem.
             Test.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             sect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             24.
             
             Th.
             Aquin.
             in
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           
             Ro.
             3.
             20
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Pro.
             30.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             5.
             18
             
          
           
             Mar.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             mag
             .
             moral
             .
             11.
             19.
             cap
             ▪
             17.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             Matt.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             31
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             29.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             24
             
          
           
             Hes.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             32.
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             13
             
             Rom.
             9
             ▪
             23.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             28.
             13
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             33
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Math.
             9
             ▪
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Math.
             15.
             32
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             secunda
             secunda
             qu.
             32
             ar●
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             ●
             ▪
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             23.
             14.
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             2.
             
             Eccles
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answere
             .
          
           
             Mor●
             minimè
             quidem
             adhuc
             abesse
             cogitur
             ,
             sed
             cogitur
             non
             obesse
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             in
             trans
             .
          
           
             Malach.
             Gen.
             49.
             7.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             28.
             
             Deut.
             33.
             9.
             
             Iosh.
             21.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             peccat
             .
             merit
             .
             ●●
             remiss
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             12.
             7.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
             Luk.
             16.
             22.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Fulgent
             .
             ad
             Trasimund
             .
             de
             pas
             .
             d●m
             .
             lib.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Damasc.
             de
             orthod
             .
             fide
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             27
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             Matth.
             ho.
             35
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.
             
          
           
             Pagnin
             .
             Thesa●r
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.
             8.
             
             Gen.
             3●
             .
             29.
             
             Iudg.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             23.
             
             Iere.
             16.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             7.
             
             Mat.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             41.
             32.
             
             August
             ▪
             in
             Psal.
             74.
             
             &
             Psal.
             71.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             24.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             5.
             
             Deut.
             34.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             51
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             22
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             45.
             28
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             38.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             30.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             Natiuitas
             mala
             ,
             vit●
             peivr
             ,
             mors
             pessi●a
             .
             Bernard
             ▪
             in
             trā
             sit
             .
             Malach.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             Dunidium
             sacti
             qui
             bene
             coepit
             ,
             habet
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             28.
             5.
             
             Psal.
             68.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal
             90.
             3.
             
             Iob.
             14.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             29.
             31.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             116.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             7.
             8.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             7.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             16.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Tim.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim
             ▪
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             13
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             ,
             11.
             30
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             31.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             1●
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sa.
             25.
             37
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             
             Matth.
             27.
             5
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12
             ●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sa.
             18.
             33.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             2.
             18
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             Iohn
             11.
             
          
           
             G●n
             .
             ●3
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             26
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sa.
             4
             18.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             31.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chr.
             35.
             23
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             
          
           
             Corrige
             malè
             vinere
             ,
             ti●e
             malè
             ●●ori
             :
             sed
             n●●i
             tim●r●
             ▪
             Non
             potest
             malè
             mori
             ,
             qui
             bene
             vixerit
             .
          
           
             N●m
             mul●i
             iusti
             nau●sragio
             perierunt
             ?
          
           
             Certè
             non
             potest
             malè
             mori
             ,
             qui
             bene
             vixe●i●
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             August
             ▪
             de
             d●s●●●l
             .
             Christian.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             13
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             32.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Anti●c●
             .
             hom
             .
             2.
             
             Luk.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Terrone
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Dadr
             .
             loe
             .
             comm
             .
             tit
             .
             mors
             metuenda
             malis
             .
             Et
             Ioh.
             Maria
             Verrat
             .
             de
             incarnat
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             ●
             .
          
           
             Luk
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             17
             
          
           
             August
             .
             in
             Psalm
             .
             91.
             
          
           
             Reue.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             17.
             19.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Maiore
             &
             mirabiliore
             gratia
             saluatoris
             in
             vsus
             iustitiae
             poena
             peccati
             cōue●sa
             est
             ,
             tunc
             enim
             dictum
             est
             ●omin●
             ,
             ●io●ieris
             si
             peccaueris
             :
             nunc
             dicitur
             morere
             ,
             ne
             p●●ce●
             ,
             &c.
             August
             .
             ciuit
             dei
             .
             13
             4.
             
             Epiphan
             .
             cont
             .
             haeres
             .
             lib.
             2.
             sect
             .
             1.
             haeres
             .
             64.
             cont
             .
             Orig.
             
          
           
             Epiph.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             136.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             120.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             Caluins
             cōment
             vpon
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             de
             mortal
             .
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             22.
             30.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             30.
             39.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             22.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             9
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             Vses
             .
          
           
             Wisd.
             2.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             antiquit
             li.
             17.
             cap
             9.
             de
             bell
             .
             Iudaico
             lib.
             1.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Eccle●
             .
             ●
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iosh
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             2.
             28
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             Ciuit
             Dei.
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
             22.
             
             Nullam
             a●●●am
             recipio
             ,
             quae
             me
             ●●clenti
             separatur
             à
             corpore
             .
          
           
             Yales
             stulta
             philosophia
             habeat
             martyres
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             ●ar●ell
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Naziar
             .
             suner
             .
             patris
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             23.
             28
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             14.
             28.
             
          
           
             Illa
             quidem
             anima
             in
             societa●em
             recepta
             sidelium
             atque
             ca●tarum
             ,
             laudes
             nec
             cu●at
             ,
             nec
             qu●rit
             humana●
             ,
             ●n●tationem
             tantum
             qu
             erit
             .
             August
             .
             Epist.
             125.
             ad
             Cornel.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Math.
             26.
             13.
             
          
           
             Basil.
             s●rm
             .
             in
             ●o●d
             .
             Martyr
             .
          
           
             De
             scripturis
             sanctis
             quotidie
             aliquid
             discere
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             Epitaph
             .
             Paule
             ad
             Eystoch
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3
             7.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             119.
             100
             
          
           
             *
             Origen
             .
             in
             Num.
             ho.
             27
             Hier●n
             .
             ad
             E●stoch
             .
             de
             custod
             .
             virgin●t
             .
          
           
             Auguct
             .
             de
             temp
             .
             serm
             .
             85.
             
             Chrysolog
             .
             serm
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             Chrys●●t
             ▪
             ad
             pop
             .
             Antio●h
             .
             hom
             .
             1.
             &
             hom
             30.
             in
             Genes
             .
             Cyprian
             .
             ep
             .
             lib.
             3
             epi.
             1.
             
             Bernard
             .
             in
             Psal.
             q●●
             habitat
             .
             se●
             .
             7.
             
             Greg.
             mag
             .
             pastoral
             .
             part
             .
             ●
             .
             adm
             .
             29.
             ●●ist
             .
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             53.
             &
             lib.
             10.
             ●●p
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Gen
             ▪
             49.
             19.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Non
             moeremus
             qu●d
             talem
             amisimus
             ,
             sed
             gratias
             agimus
             ,
             quòd
             talem
             habuimus
             ,
             imo
             habemus
             .
             Deo
             enim
             viuunt
             omnia
             &c.
             Hieron
             .
             ad
             Eustoch
             .
             epitaph
             .
             Paulae
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02735-e9720
           
             Mark.
             15.
             42.
             
             Ioh.
             19.
             38.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
             Dan.
             5.
             5.
             
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             17.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iosua
             .
             6.
             9.
             
             Numb
             .
             10.
             25.
             
          
           
             Diuision
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             19.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sa.
             17.
             11
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             15.
             1.
             
             King.
             1
             5.
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             17.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             11
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             VVofull
             wants
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             
             Passion
             ▪
             of
             mortalitie
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             30.
             33.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             6.
             17.
             
             Act.
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             23.
             30
             
          
           
             Isai.
             66.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             5.
             16.
             
             Zoph
             .
             1.
             12.
             
             Isa.
             22.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Amos.
             6.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             4.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             1.
             16.
             
             Act.
             26.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Impression
             of
             eternitie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             17.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             29.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             Num.
             27.
             12
             
          
           
             Num.
             20.
             28
             1.
             
             King.
             1.
             30
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             20.
             1.
             
             Math.
             17.
             
             Act●
             .
             7.
             55.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             M.
             Iohn
             Holland
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             Richard
             Holland
             Esquier
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             *
             To
             wit
             ▪
             either
             externall
             or
             internall
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             17
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             45.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ios.
             3.
             15.
             16
             17.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             3.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             10.
             5.
             28.
             29
             
          
           
             Iob.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             No
             Purgat●rie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Io.
             17.
             
             Acts.
             4.
             12
             1.
             
             Io.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             20.
             28
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             24
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
             Ier.
             23.
             21.
             
          
           
             Tuper
             Tho●●●
             sanguinem
             ,
             que●
             pro
             se
             impendit
             .
             fa●●●os
             Christ●
             seddere
             ,
             quò
             Thom
             ●as
             cendi●
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             8.
             19.
             20.
             1.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             9
             10.
             
          
           
             Io.
             19.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             A●o
             1.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Distinct.
             4.
             cap.
             51.
             pa●a
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             16.
             2.
             
             Iob.
             21.
             3.
             
          
           
             Saints
             hear●
             vs
             not
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             42.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             32.
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             8.
             39
             2
             
             Chron.
             6.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             〈…〉
             hab
             .
             pro
             mort
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Against
             the
             ●●●●●●●nt●●●a●●on
             of
             the
             d●●d
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             63.
             16.
             
          
           
             ●●●●
             .
             ●
             .
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32
             ▪
             2●
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             K●n.
             22.
             16
             20.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Turke
             and
             pope
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             14.
             20.
             21
             
          
           
             August
             .
             li●
             .
             de
             spirith
             &
             anima
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             16.
             19.
             
             Psal.
             73.
             25.
             
          
           
             Hester
             .
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             ●cclu●
             .
             38.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             Purgatory●
             caseth
             not
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prooue
             these
             points
             yee
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             24.
             8.
             
             Numb
             .
             12
             7.
             
             Exod.
             25.
             40.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             13.
             
             Ro.
             8.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Horace
             .
          
           
             The
             ●●●●
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             s●●●rg●
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             14
             13
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             23.
             
          
           
             Io.
             12.
             26.
             
          
           
             Ruel
             .
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Io.
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             ●o
             .
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             147.
             15.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             22.
             
             Luk.
             23.
             43.
             
             Acts.
             7.
             59.
             60.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             23.
             46.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             7
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ignatius
             in
             h●●
             6.
             
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             Ierome
             in
             Gai.
             6.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             in
             ●eb
             .
             cap.
             2.
             hom
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             se●mone
             de
             tēpore
             .
             Ser.
             ●
             .
             132.
             
          
           
             Hypognosticon
             .
             li●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             18.
             sermon
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             In
             ●i●
             54.
             
             Ep●s●le
             to
             ●acedon●us
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             his
             80.
             
             Epist.
             to
             H●●ychius
             .
          
           
             Uirgil
             ,
             Aeneid
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             ciuit
             .
             dei
             lib.
             21.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Pardon●
             reache
             vs
             no●
             .
          
           
             Siluest
             .
             Prierias
             contra
             Luther
             .
          
           
             Io.
             Maior
             .
             Senten
             .
             4.
             distinct
             .
             20.
             quest
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Alphons
             .
             de
             castro
             .
             ●ib
             .
             8.
             indulgent
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             ,
             in
             Sa●a●ia
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             50.
             
             Homil.
             36.
             
          
           
             Mantuan
             .
          
           
             Veselus
             .
          
           
             Budaeus
             in
             Pandectis
             .
          
           
             Becket
             in
             Epist
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Mentz
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             1.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             14.
             booke
             vpon
             15.
             
             Psalme
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             55
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             33.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Part.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Obserue
             the
             generalitie
             of
             Gods
             gifts
             ,
             ●et
             with
             limitation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3.
             2.
             
             Isai.
             57
             21.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             22.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             .
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             87.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             9.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Math.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             17.
             
             Acts
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             25.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             41.
             44.
             
          
           
             Mark
             ▪
             10.
             46
             
             Luk.
             19.
             4.
             
             Math.
             27.
             54
             
             Luk.
             23.
             40.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             28.
             33.
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             particularitie
             of
             our
             raceit
             .
          
           
             Halac
             .
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             5.
             and
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             7.
             37.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             63.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             4
             
          
           
             Mark.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             21.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth
             ,
             2.
             1.
             2
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             proper
             obiect
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             walking
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             
             ●1
             .
             3●
             .
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3
             15.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             23.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             9.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             31.
             22.
             
             Luk.
             2.
             25.
             28
             
             Luk.
             23.
             51.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             ●0
             .
             4
             Prou.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             ●●clu●
             10.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Matt
             27.
             51
             
          
           
             1
             ●●●
             .
             1.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             131.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             34.
             
          
           
             Io●●
             1●
             .
             Gen.
             ●●●●
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             13.
             21
             22.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             11.
             27
             
          
           
             Christ
             a
             mutuall
             helpe
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             19.
             20
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             14
             6.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             15.
             5.
             
          
           
             ●●●
             .
             ●
             .
             ●●
             .
             C●r
             .
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Ki●
             .
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             ●3
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             42.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             
             ●●
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             
          
           
             Deut.
             22.
             ●1
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             35.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             4
             And
             lastly
             ,
             a
             progresse
             ,
             and
             increase
             in
             religion
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             1.
             12.
             17.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             47
             ▪
             1
             2
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             17.
             8
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84
             7.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             3.
             18.
             19
             
          
           
             Philip.
             1.
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             32.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             78.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             3.
             18
             19.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             48.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Kin.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Lucian
             .
             2.
             
             Pharsal●a
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             17.
             17.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             2.
             21
             
          
           
             Prou.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24
             ▪
             63.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             
             5●
             62.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             ●5
             .
             20
             21.
             
          
           
             Coless
             .
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             45
             ▪
             13.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Cor
             ▪
             1●
             .
             7.
             8.
             
             ●
             .
             Luk.
             ●2
             .
             31.
             32.
             
             Luk.
             24.
             25.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2●
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Isal.
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             21.
             9.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             20.
             9.
             
             &c.
             Psalm
             .
             73.
             4.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             10.
             35
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             in
             Sentent
             .
             Gen.
             25.
             22.
             
             Gen
             ▪
             32.
             3.
             
             Gen.
             31.
             22.
             
             Gen.
             32.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             28.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             12.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             ●0
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             30.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             40.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             30.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02735-e20440
           
             2.
             
             Sam
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37
             35.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             30.
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             Moned
             .
             in
             Basil.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             18.
             33.
             
          
           
             Nazianz.
             Monod
             .
             Basi●
             ij
             .
          
           
             Iere.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             7.
             
             ●
             .
             9.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02735-e21060
           
             Iob.
             8.
             44.
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             ●5
             
          
           
             Maister
             Greenhom
             in
             his
             Sermon
             of
             humilitie
             .
          
           
             Maister
             Perkin●
             in
             his
             ●●
             cause
             of
             ●●●ng
             wed
             .
          
           
             Eccle.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sam.
             31.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             17.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02735-e21620
           
             Iun.
             3.
             1601.
             sepult
             .
             trices
             .
             primo
             Maij
             cum
             dormiuisset
             .
          
           
             *
             Kathe●n
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02735-e22530
           
             Stapleford
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             1.
             1.
             
             Sam.
             1.
             9.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             17.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Anna
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             120.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             VVrightint●n
             Esqu●er
             .
             Richard
             Orme
             .
             Raph
             Heaton
             &c.
             and
             many
             moe
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             33.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             S●●
             .
             24.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             24.
             63.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             
             ●3
             Psal.
             16.
             
             ●
             .
             ●●●es
             .
             ●
             .
             3.
             
             Iudges
             .
             6.
             
             3●
             3●
             .
             ●●●lus
             4.
             25
             28.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             A●●●
             Dom.
             1●●1
             .
          
           
             ●●●●
             .
             54.
             8.
             
          
           
             May.
             23.
             
          
           
             May.
             25.
             
          
           
             M
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             M
             VVilliam
             Fox
             .
             M.
             Edward
             Aspinwall
             .
             M.
             Iohn
             Brettergh
             .
             Mistris
             Maud
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             Mistris
             Scholastica
             Fox
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             .
          
           
             Elizabeth
             Challoner
             .
          
           
             W.
             Fox
             .
          
           
             Marke
             .
             9.
             24
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             8
             12.
             
          
           
             ●●
             .
             Bretterg●
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Bretterg●
             .
          
           
             Ed.
             Aspinwall
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             UUoodward
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             40.
             1.
             2.
             28.
             29.
             30
             31.
             
             Isai.
             41.
             8.
             9.
             10
             13.
             14.
             17.
             18.
             
             Isai.
             42.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4
             5.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             16
             
             Isai.
             43.
             1.
             2.
             5
             25.
             
             Math.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             3.
             1.
             
             &c.
             I●●e
             .
             20
             14.
             
             Iob.
             6.
             4
             8.
             9.
             
             Iob.
             ●●
             .
             9.
             
             I●m●n●
             .
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             38.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             46.
             
             Matt.
             26.
             38
             
             Hebr.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             ●●aij
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             pag.
             190●
             61
             pag.
             1908.
             
          
           
             *
             ●ran●●●
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             the
             ●●●
             popish
             persons
             〈…〉
             downe
             certain
             exāples
             of
             the
             ●●sui●●
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Esq●●er
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             Will
             Foxe
             ,
             Iohn
             Brettergh
             ,
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             ▪
             Iohn
             Holland
             ,
             Ma●●d
             Brettergh
             ,
             Scholastica
             Foxe
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Holland
             ,
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             ▪
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             Iohn
             Holland
             ,
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             ▪
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             ▪
             VV●●l
             .
             Foxe
             .
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             V●
             .
             Foxe
             .
             Psal
             119.
             71.
             72.
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             Mawd
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             Rom
             8.
             15.
             
             VVid.
             Foxe
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             Maud
             Brettergh
             .
             Elizabeth
             Challoner
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             Isai.
             27.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1●●
             .
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             144.
             3.
             
             Psal.
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             54.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             5.
             9
             11.
             
          
           
             Iudges
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             6.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             30.
             23
             
          
           
             Reuel
             .
             8.
             4.
             
          
           
             Maister
             VVill.
             Foxe
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             VV.
             Foxe
             .
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             Foxe
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             1.
             3
             
          
           
             Deut
             ▪
             4.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal
             108.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             42.
             1.
             ●
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             C●nt
             .
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             VV.
             Fo●e
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             8.
             9
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             Breuergh
             .
             Psal.
             31.
             5.
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             .
             Mat.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             VV
             〈…〉
             .
             ●o●e
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             14
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             Iob.
             19.
             25.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             M.
             VVilliam
             Harrison
             .
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             VVilliam
             Foxe
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             23.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Psal.
             147.
             14
             
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             .
          
           
             M.
             Edward
             Aspinwall
             .
             VVilliam
             Fo●e
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             Brettergh
             .
             Iohn
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             VVilliam
             VVoodward
             .
             Mistris
             M●ud
             Brettergh
             .
          
           
             Mistris
             Scholastica
             Foxe
             .
          
           
             Elizabeth
             Challouer
             ,
             and
             diuers
             moe
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             30.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isal.
             40.
             2.
             
             Psal.
             7●
             .
             25.
             26.